361

i

Chapter 50 Chapter 50

Chapter 50 - The Eerie Courtyard

While the main door was opening, the trio anxiously faced it. Naruto was panicking, pulling out protective seals and sticking them on his body one after the other.

The figure that appeared held a lantern in its hand, blocking the entrance. It seemed to merge with the darkness, gazing at the trio in front.

"To what does the Luo Household owe this visit?"

Under the light of the lantern, the trio saw a youth with a pale face and calm eyes, clothed in a long cyan robe.

Seeing that it was just a human, Feng Yan and Ryuzetsu let out a sigh of relief, the previous anxiety gradually subsiding.

"Fellow cultivator, we three are sect disciples of the Spirit River Sect. We came to ask some questions…" Feng Yan began talking.

When Ryuzetsu noticed a layer of protective light covering Naruto, her brows furrowed.

Not paying attention to Ryuzetsu, Naruto felt intense danger from the mansion and the youth.

"Ah, friends from the Spirit River Sect… Come in." The youth spoke softly as the lantern swayed, the glow it was emitting occasionally lit up his face as he took a few steps back, and turned to leave.

The main door was opened, as if welcoming the trio.

Feng Yan hesitated shortly before going in first with Ryuzetsu following behind him. Naruto, on the other hand, surveyed the surroundings, gnashing his teeth as he vigilantly followed the two into the mansion.

The door closed shut as soon as they entered, the two lanterns on the wall rocked even more violently. Underneath the lanterns were the two lion statues, their eyes rolled as it turned blood-red.

Inside the mansion, a jadestone path was surrounded by vegetation and breakstone. The suroundings were dark and concealed even under the moonlight. Their only guide was the youth with the lantern in front of them, swaying with each and every step.

Feeling isolated from everything else, the four followed the path engulfed by silence.

On the right were fruit trees, swaying their red fruits despite the absence of wind.

Ryuzetsu and Feng Yan warily looked about, staring at the rustling trees in particular, the eeriness they exuded was unsettling. Naruto was walking behind them.

Slowly, a faint scent of blood reached his nose.

Surprised, Naruto was just about to open his mouth.

Suddenly, the fruits on the trees started dropping down one after the other, rolling toward them after landing on the ground. On each of the fruits, there were faces of smiling children, as though drawn onto them. They started laughing as they made their way to the four of them.

"Lalala, Good evening."

The fruits started growing arms and legs, and held their hands together while running towards the trio, surrounding the pale-faced Naruto, Ryuzetsu, and Feng Yan as they laughed merrily.

"Aunty said to be good kids! We can't cry, we can't wail, smiling fruits are most swell!" The fruits skipped around them in circles, their voices carrying a creepy laughter.

As they neared, a sweet fragrance spread in the air. This smell, however, was so unpleasant to the nose that one would feel like vomiting out their organs.

Some of the fruits even ran up to the youth who seemed oblivious to their laughter and songs as he stepped on them, crushing them in the process. However, the fruit pieces quickly reformed themselves with their smiles and song uninterrupted.

"What the hell?" Feng Yan's eyes were wide as he swept his sleeve, a gust formed and blew away the fruits, crushing them upon impact with the ground. However, they reformed o

nce again, their laughter constantly lingering in the air.

Naruto was covered in goosebumps. His exterior defensive light barriers were all activated.

Ryuzetsu was even paler, staring at the dancing fruits with sheer terror, she held down her vomit as she clenched her teeth. Just as she was about to gesticulate with her fingers for an attack, the fruits put on terrified faces.

"Aunty is coming!" They sprinted back to the fruit trees and jumped back up to their former positions, their smiling faces disappeared as they turned into normal fruits again.

"These are spirit fruits that my ancestors brought back from the deep parts of the mountain. They never stop singing. Did you three like it?" The youth in front of them did not turn his head and continued his advance towards the source of the voice.

After briefly hesitating, Ryuzetsu and Feng Yan sighed before following the youth again.

Naruto felt a chill ran down his spine as he proceeded following them again. As they walked, Naruto noticed that there were an extra set of footsteps...

Before they knew it, the footsteps no longer belonged to four, but five people!

Perhaps it had been this way ever since they entered the mansion, but the fruits had distracted them. The following silence would make the fifth set of footsteps much more audible.

Naruto listened carefully, realizing that the footsteps were right behind him. The hair on his body stood up as he felt a breath on his neck.

"You guys, maybe… have you guys been hearing some extra footsteps, other than ours…" Naruto looked pale as Feng Yan's eyes widened once more. He now heard them as well.

Ryuzetsu's pupils constricted, her breathing immediately quickened.

The three stopped in their tracks, the fifth set of footsteps disappearing along with theirs.

Naruto was panicking. He clenched his teeth and turned around, coming face to face with a woman clad in red.

Her red clothes were swaying, and her face ashened. Smiling mischievously, the corners of her lips moved. She was saying something...

"Need more fire. Help me."

The scene made Naruto jump, screaming his lungs out. At the same instant, the red clothed woman dissipated into a red light, vanishing into the darkness.

Pale, Naruto stared at the emptiness in front of him, his scream echoing throughout the mansion.

Ryuzetsu and Feng Yan were terrified and shocked as well, their eyes darting around the courtyard. They hadn't noticed the figure, but they also sensed something that made their hearts racing.

A voice of a woman singing eerily spread in the darkness, the song was a lullaby, one that could make even men shiver in this silent mansion.

"My dear child, go to rest, may the winds blow and the flames flow, don't you sway, don't you yell…"

"This mansion is haunted!" Panicked, Feng Yan summoned a sword, swinging it in a circle as he scanned the area.

At the same time, the youth, with the lantern in his hand, turned around slowly. His figure as well as the lantern's light gradually blurred.

"Why did we stop? Come, come." The youth smiled. It was not a kind smile.

"Maybe we shouldn't be going in. We're just here to investigate someone who went missing, perhaps you remember someone like us entering this courtyard about five months ago?" Feng Yan breathed heavily, his eyes stern as he asked the question.

Ryuzetsu had already armed herself, focused and prepared.

"Nope." The youth had a light voice that seemed to merge with the woman's voice.

"Where are the members of your household?" Ryuzetsu asked.

"They had some things to attend to outside. Have you finished asking?" The youth had a weird smile on his face, the corners of his lips stretched further, it was very unnatural.

"We're done. Farewell." Feng Yan backed off at the same time he spoke his words, with Ryuzetsu behind him. Naruto had already taken a few steps back long before them.

"Since you refuse to come in, then why don't you stay? Just stay here… stay here with us…" The youth laughed, his mouth splitting into a gaping maw.

The lantern in his hand shook, becoming dimmer and dimmer, and soon, the mansion turned even darker. The youth's words flowed out of his mouth as his head twisted backwards and he charged at Feng Yan.

With a pale face, Feng Yan shot out his sword at the youth who didn't even bother to evade it. The sword went straight through the smiling attacker who continued his charge.

Breathing heavily, Feng Yan backed off frantically, gritting his teeth as he pulled out a black elixir and threw it on the ground. It exploded upon contact.

Caught in the explosion, the youth had his body partially destroyed, but it seemed like he was completely unaffected. With a wide grin on his face, he made a turn in the air just like a kite, continuing his descent straight toward the trio.

Multiple crossing lines were left where the elixir exploded. These lines began combining and forming a pattern, seemingly reforming itself.

"There's a spell here! It's a dark spell!" Feng Yan cried out as he recognized the patterns.

At the same time, the jade plates beneath Ryuzetsu's feet started moving, pairs of eyes appearing along with arms as thin as branches. Other worm-like creatures were burrowed between the cracks of the jade plates.

"You're stepping on us, it hurts…"

Come on, stay here with us, get in…" The jade plates grinded against each other, making screeching sounds.

Ryuzetsu was white with fear. Gesturing with her fingers, she took out a small flagpole, forming two mist beasts that swirled protectively. A blade shot out, flashing, as it cut off the thin arm that was holding onto her

leg.

Naruto, on the other hand, was confronted with a loud screaming voice from the red-clad woman who sang the lullaby.

"Don't you sway, don't you yell…"

Chapter 51 Chapter 51

Chapter 51 - Senior Brother Feng is a good man!

Naruto felt as if his scalp burst open as he gave a roar, his eyes bloodshot. He took out a huge number of talismans and ferociously slapped them onto his body. 'Hong, hong, hong" , layer after layer of light screens burst forth, forming a barrier almost as tall as half a zhang.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

As soon as this barrier of light appeared, the red-clad woman that previously appeared suddenly appeared from the shadows beside Naruto and crashed into the light barrier.

With a loud bang, the woman actually managed to force her way 3 chi into the light barrier before she was stopped and could not proceed any further. She immediately released a piercing shriek which penetrated through the barrier, deafening Naruto, to the point that even his consciousness had become hazy for a moment.

(ED note: 1 chi = 1/10 zhang)

Naruto viciously bit his tongue and as soon as his consciousness cleared, he saw that the red-clad woman had transformed into countless red beetles that were trying to dig their way through the barrier from all directions.

However, Naruto's protective barrier was far too thick, regardless how of much effort those red beetles put out, they still failed to penetrate through the last 7 cun of the barrier. When the beetles reached that point, they were immediately bounced back, coalescing together in the air, and reforming into the red-clad woman.

(ED note: 1 cun = 1/10 chi)

With a sinister laugh, she glared at Naruto and leaped at him once again.

At the same time, a crumbling noise resounded from the surroundings as the decorative rocks, one after the other, began trembling and slowly rose to form stonemen. The fruit trees also shook and started to grow out hands and legs, pulling themselves out from the ground. With huge steps, these trees suddenly approached from all four directions and charged towards the trio. As for the fruits hanging on the trees, they had once again revealed their smiles and continued singing the lullaby from before.

One of those fruit trees was especially close to Naruto, and it took this opportunity to follow up behind the red-clothed woman, charging straight at Naruto.

"Puppets!" Ryuzetsu cried out in surprise.

Naruto felt his entire body shiver from fear, he had never been in such a dangerous situation in his entire life. Right now, his eyes were bloodshot; seeing the woman was nearing him again, he rapidly gestured with his fingers, released all of his Qi, and pointed towards the woman.

Instantly, his wooden sword flew out with such a speed that it seemed like a black lightning. As the sword zoomed, it swept up a gust of wind and with a loud 'hong', the sword went through the woman's head.

The woman released a pitiful scream as she crumbled into countless of red beetles that began falling down onto the ground. As those beetles convulsed, they started to break into pieces before they had even reached the ground.

The power of the sword didn't diminish a single bit; that was a full-power move that Naruto used when his life was threatened. After passing through the woman's head, it immediately sped straight for the fruit tree-man behind the woman.

In an instant, the fruit tree-man's body shook as its head abruptly exploded. The fruits on top of the tree started to wither at a rate visible to the naked eye; even until its death, those fruits were still happily singing their song.

Upon seeing this scene, Naruto grew even more fearful. Fortunately, the power of the sword was extremely strong, and while it was flying, it hit a wall with

a loud bang, causing a huge hole to appear on the wall. Many snake-like patterns danced around the hole like water ripples as if trying to mend the hole.

"Break out of here!" Ryuzetsu hastily shouted. In a flash, she dashed straight for the hole in the wall. However, Feng Yan was the closest to the hole. With a pained expression, he once again took out the black elixir and blew it up right in front of the young man he was fighting with. A loud bang reverberated as Feng Yan made use of the recoil to reach the hole.

With a whoosh, Feng Yan arrived beside the hole. Just as he was about to dash out, his expression suddenly changed as he saw two huge stone lions charging toward the hole from outside. The two stone lions lifted their heads and howled, one of them charging at Feng Yan while the other toward Naruto.

These two stone lions were undoubtedly the lion statues they previously saw standing outside the main door!

"Don't bother running away, Spirit River Sect disciples…...you will all die!" The young man who was fighting with Feng Yan released a loud laughter which echoed out. In a flash, he once again closed in on Feng Yan.

Seeing that the hole was being rapidly repaired, Feng Yan gave out a loud roar as he gestured with both his hands. Immediately, countless balls of fire, each as large as the size of one's head, appeared around his body. The balls of fire exuded an extremely high temperature, causing the surrounding air to distort; one by one, the fireballs blew up the surroundings, and fire spread everywhere.

Even the stone lion was forced to take a step back; as for the young man from the Fallen Uchiha Clan, his expression immediately changed. The two fruit tree-men nearby were hit head-on; one of them even exploded.

As for the other, since it was flying backwards, it was destroyed with a sword by the charging Ryuzetsu.

As sounds of explosions continuously resounded through the area, the bodies of those two fruit tree-men started to release out copious amounts of green fluids. Within their bodies, corpse-like figures were revealed; their entire bodies were shriveled up as if more than half of their lifeforce was sucked out.

Out of the two figures, one of them was unconscious, while the other barely managed to open its eyes. After seeing Ryuzetsu, its gaze shone with emotion.

"Senior Brother Hou!" Ryuzetsu cried out in surprise, she recognised that the other was actually Wanji. She immediately went forward and helped him up.

"The Fallen Uchiha Clan has betrayed us, quickly escape and report it to the sect!" Wanji was evidently weakened, but he still poured out whatever Chakra he had left in him into Ryuzetsu as he grabbed onto her arm.

The Chakra within Ryuzetsu's body immediately surged out; as she clenched her teeth, she supported Wanji and dashed toward the hole with haste.

As Naruto glanced towards them, he instantly recognised that the person was actually Wanji. With a swish, he avoided the incoming stone lion and also darted towards the hole.

At this moment, the three of them were all running towards the hole, with Ryuzetsu now being the closest, followed by Feng Yan and with Naruto not too far behind. However, Naruto's speed was obviously the fastest, he was even nearing Ryuzetsu.

Feng Yan face was deathly pale; that fireball technique had put a large strain on him and now, as he noticed Naruto's speed, a cold glint flashed in his eyes as another black-coloured elixir appeared with a flip of his right hand.

"Junior Sister Du run faster, bring the news back to the sect, I'll assist you!" The moment he said that, he threw the black-coloured elixir in his right hand, aiming exactly between Ryuzetsu and Naruto.

With a boom, the elixir exploded in the air, sending shockwaves around. The recoil pushed Ryuzetsu's speed up another notch and she slammed at the hole on the wall mid-leap. As her body merged into the water-like surface that covered the hole, she took the chance to escape.

As for Naruto, he was dazed for a moment when the shockwave hit him. In that instant, he was blocked by a stone lion, causing Naruto eyes to turn red.

"Feng Yan!" Naruto growled as the surrounding winds started to blow ferociously and the stone lion directly pounced at him. Naruto was about to dodge, but three fruit tree-men had already neared him, and with the four puppets working together, Naruto was caught in-between, suffering a direct hit.

'Png'. The light barrier covering Naruto's body flickered a few times before it crumbled. Even the blue glow from the jade tablet dimmed and subsequently shattered. Even though most of the attack was blocked, the stone lion was extraordinary and the remains of its attack still managed to land onto Naruto's chest.

The huge imapact caused Naruto's entire body to tremble and be blown backwards.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki…" Feng Yan smiled coldly as he watched this scene. Even though a heart-wrenching cry came out from his mouth, his speed did not reduce one bit. In less than a moment, he had already reached next to the hole. His body was halfway into the water-like surface covering the hole and was just about to escape when the young man from the Fallen Uchiha Clan let out a shriek. The young man's body instantly blew apart and turned into countless pieces of bloodless flesh that flew straight toward Feng Yan.

Just when Feng Yan was about to reach the outside, these pieces of

meat suddenly surrounded his body and viciously tugged.

Feng Yan howled in anger as he was pulled out of the hole which had almost been repaired.

In his anxiety, Feng Yan mercilessly clenched his teeth and bit his tongue, causing blood to fly out and land onto his flying sword. The flying sword turned crimson red in the blink of an eye, and instead of flying towards someone, it bursted into countless shards with a boom and aimed for himself.

Feng Yan had actually resorted to such a self-mutilating method! Innumerable pieces of blade shards pierced through his body, but at the same time he hurt himself, he also successfully managed to cut off those pieces of flesh stuck onto his body.

His body now free, Feng Yan's body was riddled with countless wounds; his blood and flesh were a mutilated mess and he felt giddy in his head. Fortunately for him, those blade shards had avoided his vitals under his control. Feng Yan gritted his teeth and headed straight for the hole.

At the same time, Naruto had just suffered a strike from the stone lion to his chest. As his body rapidly retreated, he let out a painful shout. However, mid-way through his shout, Naruto suddenly stopped. He blinked his eyes in shock and lowered his head down to look at his chest - layers of his clothes were destroyed and broken, but…...he didn't feel any pain.

He quickly checked his condition again. Actually…...from the moment the fight had begun, even though it looked extremely dangerous, but in reality…...he didn't have a single wound on his body.

That strike from the stone lion did made him fly away due to the impact, but Naruto did not feel anything at all.

Just as he was immersed in this joyful surprise, the surrounding fruit tree-men had chased after him and landed some punches on his back. Naruto flew forward and after discovering that he still did not feel anything, he looked toward the sky and laughed loudly.

"To think that I was so strong, scr*w your grandmother, what am I still afraid of." Naruto trembled with excitement, in this moment, he had complete confidence in himself. He utilized all of his speed and wooshed straight through the hole. His current speed was much faster than before and he arrived near to the hole in the blink of an eye.

At this moment, half of Feng Yan's body was already out. With regards to Naruto's increase in speed, he had not noticed the slightest bit. From Feng Yan's perspective, when Naruto was attacked by the numerous puppets from before, he was already a dead man.

Seeing that Feng Yan was about to leave, a streak of pure hatred flashed in Naruto's eyes. He fiercely lifted his right hand and with one move, he grabbed Feng Yan's shoulder, which was was already out, and viciously pulled.

"I'm finally out!" Feng Yan cried out with joy when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. Before he could even react, his entire body was pulled back through the hole by an immense amount of force.

"NOO!" Feng Yan roared in anger. Before he could even see clearly how he was pulled back, he felt his storage pouch loosen, and subsequently, his entire body was roughly thrown far away by the immense of force.

It was only at this moment that he saw Naruto's figure standing at the hole.

"NARUTO!" Feng Yan eyes turned crimson-red as he was immediately surrounded by the two stone lions; with a loud bang, a pitiful cry echoed out.

"Senior Brother Feng!" Naruto let out a heart-wrenching cry as he stepped through the hole and escaped just the moment the hole was about to close.

The instant he fully came out, the hole completely disappeared.

Outside the hole, it was no longer the grounds of the Fallen Uchiha Clan, instead, it was outside the main door. After Ryuzetsu had escaped, she did not dare to waver or stop for a single moment. On the far-away edge of the forest, she anxiously waited, nervously inspecting the surroundings. Just as she saw Naruto escape, she was about to call for him when she noticed Naruto's heart-wrenching cry and bloodshot eyes.

"Senior Brother Feng! In order to save me, not only did you give me your storage pouch, you also sacrificed yourself to block those puppets, Senior Brother Feng!"

"Naruto, we have to go quickly!" After hearing what Naruto had said, Ryuzetsu felt sadness rise from the depths of her heart. But seeing that the hole had disappeared, and Naruto still drowned in sorrow, she quickly acted.

With tears in his eyes, Naruto hastily ran over and helped Ryuzetsu support Wanji; together, the three of them sprinted into the forest.

"Senior Brother Feng was a good man…"Naruto wore a pained expression as he looked back from time to time.

Ryuzetsu could only feel bitterness and regret. Who would have known that her first mission would be dangerous to this extent; if only they had previously listened to Naruto's advice and not come to the Fallen Uchiha Clan, perhaps Feng Yan wouldn't have died.

Especially when she witnessed the scene of Naruto pounding his chest in grief and sorrow, her heart couldn't have felt any worse as she released a pained sigh.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, we have to quickly escape. The Fallen Uchiha Clan have betrayed us, they will not let us report back to the sect easily. I have already tried just now, but this entire area has its communications cut off…...the communication jade slip can no longer be used." Ryuzetsu looked towards Naruto and bitterly said.

But then suddenly, Naruto jolted from shock as he felt a sense of danger washed over him.

Chapter 52 Chapter 52

Chapter 52 - The Fallen Uchiha clan's Betrayal!

Meanwhile, in an enormous underground palace beneath the Fallen Uchiha Clan's residences, there was a lake filled with blood. Inside this bloody lake, there were countless of skeletons.

Basking in the light of a formation array were countless Uchiha clansmen; men, women, the old and the young. All knelt around the four cornerstones of the formation array which was the source of the radiance.

Each of them was silent as they slashed their right arm. Blood would ooze out and coalesce into the nearby cornerstone. The accumulated blood from all the clansmen would then flow into the blood lake in the centre.

At the heart of the blood lake, an elder with a head full of grey hair was calmly seating cross-legged, meditating. With each of his breath, the blood lake seethed.

At this moment, the elder suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a thick killing intent within.

"What is happening!?" His cold voice echoed throughout the underground palace.

Within the closest group of kneeling clansmen, a youth spoke softly.

'Patriarch, there were three disciples from Spirit River Sect that suddenly showed up and I was caught unprepared by their arrival. As I was worried about them interfering with our clan's secret plot, I attempted to use my puppet body to coordinate with the other puppet bodies using spells to kill all three of them. Unfortunately… I am incompetent and I could only kill one of them, allowing the remaining two to run away. As for the disciple that was captured previously, he was also… rescued by them." This youth was the one that Naruto and company fought with during their previous encounter.

The youth was feeling gloomy too. When a Spirit River Sect disciple lost contact with the sect, it usually took around half a year's time to confirm the missing case. The sect would only arrange for other disciples to conduct investigations after half a year's time. As such, the investigating disciples would require approximately nine months to show up at the Fallen Star mountain range.

However, only 4 months had passed and unexpectedly, disciples from the Spirit River Sect had already been looking for them, which not only the youth, but even the entire Fallen Uchiha Clan, failed to foresee. After all, the one captured was merely an outer sect disciple, and morever, the clan didn't leave any traces behind. Based on their reasoning, the investigation shouldn't have arrived at the Fallen Star mountain range so soon.

As for Wanji, if he had not discovered the Fallen Uchiha Clan's secret plot, they wouldn't have captured him either. Originally, the plan was only supposed to take six months, and once it succeeded, the clan would rise from the ashes and extricate itself from Spirit River Sect's control!

Now, however, they were one month short...…

"Two outer sect disciples… humph! I have already started the spell and have sealed the four cornerstones. Quickly arrange some clansmen to kill those two! Just one more month… and everything will be complete!" the elder ordered indifferently. He was not too concerned about the two disciples and once again, closed his eyes.

The youth took a deep breath and nodded in agreement.

Soon after, seven figures quickly departed from the Fallen Uchiha Clan's residences. The first one of them was the youth himself, now with his real body, who appeared to be at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation.

Among the remaining six figures, the weakest were all at the sixth level of Chakra Condensation, and two were in the seventh level of Chakra Condensation.

'They couldn't have escaped so far. Catch them!" In the next

second, all seven of them darted toward the forest, filled with killing intent.

Within the forest, Naruto and Ryuzetsu were carrying Wanji who had lost consciousness. As they were running away from their pursuers, Naruto had continuously tried to summon the flying boat, but the surrounding spell seemed to not only have disabled the ability to transmit information, it even stopped the Flying Boat from working.

After learning of this, Naruto and Ryuzetsu's expressions turned even uglier.

The duo were silent as they gnashed their teeth and kept running with the unconscious Wanji.

Naruto's face paled. At the moment, his danger sense was at its peak, and every fiber of his being was screaming, as though urging him to quickly escape!

He was certain that slowing down would mean death!

The feeling of danger that he felt now was countless times more intense than what he had felt from Feng Yan. After all, even if Feng Yan wanted to attack him, he would have to think twice as he needed to kill Naruto stealthily.

Naruto would just need to be cautious, and even if he let his guard down, he could still avoid most of Feng Yan's attacks; he could even find opportunities to counterattack.

However, as of this moment… when Naruto thought about what he knew, his heart shuddered and cold sweat dripped from his forehead. After discovering information that pertained to a clan of cultivators' plans for betrayal, not to mention it was the Fallen Uchiha Clan, Naruto himself would get killed without hesitation.

The clan would definitely do whatever it takes to silence him.

It wouldn't be a sneak attack, but a direct attack, just like a lightning strike.

The clan wouldn't give them much time to escape, those clansmen might already be hot on their heels.

"The damn Law Enforcement Agency! This mission… this mission is simply not for outer sect disciples to take on!" The very thought of the elder in the Fallen Uchiha Clan who had already reached Foundation Establishment made him shiver in fear.

"Foundation Establishment… comparing my Chakra Condensation with that patriarch's Foundation Establishmend is akin to comparing a mortal with a Chakra Condensation cultivator…" Naruto breathed heavily with his eyes bloodshot.

"My purpose for cultivating… is prolonging my life..." Naruto cried without tears. He took a glance at Wanji, but he just couldn't bring himself to abandon him jso they could run faster.

Ryuzetsu paled as well as she was the weakest cultivator among them, and she couldn't even recover any of her spiritual energy. She was bitter because she knew that there was only a slim chance for escape, and the probability of dying was substantial. If Feng Yan, who was a cultivator at the seventh level of Chakra Condensation, was there, and so long as no Foundation Establishment elder was not pursuing them, there was still a chance to fend off the enemy.

However, with Feng Yan's death, added to the fact that she herself was only at the fifth level of Chakra Condensation and was unable to breakthrough, and as for Naruto… with his fear of death, she had no hope left.

"I have never thought that I would die after taking my first mission..." Ryuzetsu laughed bitterly. However, she clenched her teeth tightly, determined to not give up on the hope to survive until the very end. She took out a medicine pill and swallowed it. When she looked at the terrified Naruto, she sighed softly. At this moment, she looked at him without any trace of contempt as she took out a medicine bottle and tossed it to Naruto.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, be mindful of your spiritual energy and replenish it when necessary."

Naruto was shocked. He caught the medicine bottle from Du

Lingfei, then he silently opened it and immediately swallowed a pill. After thinking for a moment, he took out two medicine bottles from Feng Yan's storage pouch.

"Senior Brother Feng had some medicine pills too." He splitted it into two and shared it with Ryuzetsu as he spoke.

Ryuzetsu accepted them in silence. The duo maintained their speed and soon they arrived at the place where they first discovered Wanji's jade slip. Upon seeing the huge tree, Ryuzetsu softly sighed.

Regreting now was useless, the duo supported Wanji and continued their escape. Gradually, Ryuzetsu's speed slowed down and Naruto got worried. He then grabbed Ryuzetsu's arm and dashed forward while dragging both her and Wanji.

Ryuzetsu had long discovered that Naruto's speed had always been lightning fast. When he grabbed Ryuzetsu's arm, subconsciously, she wanted to struggle and shake off his hand, but when she looked at the fear displayed on Naruto's face, she released a sigh from the bottom of her heart and allowed Naruto to grab and drag her.

At this moment, Wanji moved. He slowly opened his eyes, looking exhausted.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, I have never imagined that our paths would cross here after we parted ways several months ago." Wanji laughed bitterly as he saw both Naruto and Ryuzetsu supporting him.

Once Ryuzetsu noticed Wanji regain consciousness, she immediately took out a medicine pill and tossed it to him.

"Senior Brother Hou…" Naruto sighed again when he turned his sight to Wanji.

"We still have hope. For their own personal gain, that Fallen Uchiha Clan has resorted to killing mortals to obtain their blood! As for the patriarch, he has to focus on mediating, and as such, it is impossible for him to pursue us personally. Furthermore, the entire Fallen Uchiha Clan is within their own residences so… there shouldn't be too many pursuers!"

"Even though we are not able to transmit information to the sect from here, we can definitely do it once we escape from this place's vicinity!"

"Also, for such crucial matters such as a clan of cultivators' plans for betrayal, the sect will definitely send reinforcements as soon as they learn of it!" Wanji laughed. He swallowed the medicine pill tossed to him by Ryuzetsu and felt reinvigorated; no longer relying on Naruto to carry him, he clenched his teeth and dashed alongside the duo.

Because of that, the trio's speed grew a little faster, and soon they saw the edge of the Fallen Star Mountain Range. A short while later, the trio rushed out of the woods. Ryuzetsu immediately took out a jade slip and attempted to connect with the sect, but her face turned even paler and she bitterly shook her head.

"It still doesn't work…"

Naruto's heart sank and Wanji was silent.

The trio remained quiet, and one by one, they continued on their way. Suddenly, they heard a roaring sound, and by the time their expressions changed, WOOSH! Seven figures appeared from the forest behind them, speeding towards them.

The first of the men was the youth who had attained the eighth level of Chakra Condensation. Upon seeing Naruto and company, killing intent flared in his eyes.

"I have said it before, all of you… cannot escape! Remember, the one to kill you is named Uchiha Yue!"

"Kill them all!" Each of the clansmen drew their weapon as they coldly glared at the trio and charged towards them.

Naruto and company's expressions greatly changed. Each and every one of them gnashed their teeth tightly and ran even faster.

Uchiha Yue laughed coldly. With a single swing of his arm, a purple skull immediately emerged from the ground, growing enormous and laughing eerily. It quickly chased after the trio, and when it was about to reach them, Uchiha Yue waved his finger and the purple skull explosively selfdestructed.

Boom! The shockwave tore the group apart. This forced Ryuzetsu and Wanji to stop, and they were immediately surrounded by the Fallen Uchiha clansmen.

As for Naruto, he had always been very fast, but he was moving slowly in his attempt to escape with both Ryuzetsu and Wanji. When he was separated from them, he did not think much of it and ran as fast as he could. With the gust of wind, his speed increased tremendously, and before the clansmen could surround all of them, he had already rushed dozens of zhang away from the encirclement. Furthermore, it appeared that he was still accelerating .

(ED note: one zhang is approximately equal to 3.58 meters, or 3.67 yards.)

Regardless of whether it was the youth who had attained the eighth level of Chakra Condensation or the remaining six clansmen, all of them were shocked by the tremendous and abrupt acceleration of Naruto.

"Since you run so fast, we shall kill these two first before we chase after you!" Uchiha Yue spoke indifferently. He waved his hand and rushed straight at Ryuzetsu and Wanji with an immense killing intent.

BOOM! Ryuzetsu spat out blood. She had difficulty standing and was covered in blood from head to toe. Being surrounded by numerous clansmen, she knew that she was definitely going to die. She had a bitter smile on her face when she saw the back of Naruto far away.

She knew from the beginning that Naruto was scared of death. She couldn't help but have some complicated thoughts flash through her mind, most of which were bitter and hopeless thoughts.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, I hope you succeed in escaping…" Ryuzetsu made a hand seal and her flying sword swept around as she relied on 'Lifting the Heavy As Though It Was Light' to fight with the enemies. Once again, she spat out blood, on the verge of collapsing from the injuries.

Wanji also laughed bitterly. His eyes flickered with determination and he growled. He was afraid that his spirit energy was close to being exhausted, but even so, he was determined to not give up. Even if he was to die, he wanted to take a few of the clansmen with him so that he could gain more time for Naruto to escape.

Chapter 53 Chapter 53

Chapter 53 - Courage!

Naruto's face was pale, his heart was trembling, and a sense of danger was emitted by each and every fiber of his body. The feeling that he could die at any moment made him tremble uncontrollably.

He had never been this afraid. No matter whether it was when he had heard the sound of thunder while lighting the incense back in the village, or when he was taken to the Ten Thousand Snake Valley by Toruho back in the Sect, or when he had seen any of the awe-inspiring monsters on his way here...

In those moments, even though he was nervous, he knew that he… would not die!

But now he clearly understood that he… was really going to die!

As he was running away, he suddenly realised that there was no one by his side. After a brief confusion, he immediately looked back and saw Ryuzetsu and Wanji surrounded by seven people from the Fallen Uchiha Clan hundreds of zhang away.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

With Ryuzetsu spitting out fresh blood, anyone could see that Ryuzetsu and Wanji couldn't hold much longer and would be killed any second.

Naruto's body abruptly halted. As he stood there and observed this scene, his body trembled even more intensely, both his eyes slowly filled with blood. He could feel his entire body, even his very soul, screaming at him to escape as fast as possible.

Naruto was quite confident, with his speed, in addition to Ryuzetsu and Wanji stalling, he had a huge possibility to… escape to the skies.

Once he escaped, he could live his life, continue his cultivation, and pursue his dreams of immortality. The sect wouldn't scold him, on the contrary, they would even reward him.

But… If he escaped this way, if he just let both Ryuzetsu and Wanji die, Naruto would live with that guilt forever. In that moment, he felt that as if his very existence had been split into two; one telling him to quickly escape, if not, he would die. The other one was telling him that if he abandoned his fellow outer sect disciples and escaped by himself, Naruto would never find peace for as long as he lived.

Naruto's breathing was rapid, and sometimes, he randomly growled. Veins were visible on his forehead, and his body was shaking like a sieve. He was no longer thinking straight at the moment, and he had completely disregarded all the possible consequences. He clenched his fist, certain of only one thing…

"Although I, Naruto, am afraid of death, but I…. can't just leave like this!" Naruto hit his chest, his eyes now completely bloodshot as he let out a thundering roar at the sky. He rushed forward, heading straight for… the place where Ryuzetsu and Wanji were!

His speed was so fast that the sound of him breaking through the air echoed out. Wanji's body shuddered. He had seen Naruto. Looking at him, one couldn't tell if he was stunned or happy. He suddenly smiled as a renewed determination could be seen in his eyes. Naruto was not there to protect them, instead, he was using all of his full might, rushing straight towards the Fallen Uchiha clansmen.

At the same moment, Ryuzetsu, who was about to have her body pierced by a sword and already had a bloody wound cut open, also heard it. When she lifted her head, she saw Naruto madly dashing towards them with crimson eyes.

Ryuzetsu felt as if her whole being was struck by lightning. She stood there, stunned, tears uncontrollably falling down her face. She didn't even know what she felt, she was moved, excited, and shocked at the same ti

me.

She knew that Naruto was extremely terrified of death, but when she saw Naruto rushing towards them, seeing his crimson eyes and trembling body, she couldn't even imagine what immense courage was needed for him to… abandon his chance to escape and choose to return instead.

"Quickly go! You idiot, go quickly! Do not court death!" Ryuzetsu was crying as she yelled at Naruto, not even noticing the Fallen Uchiha Clan's sixth level Chakra Condensation disciple behind her, striking with his palm.

A rumble rang out and Ryuzetsu spat out blood. Her vision blurred and her body shot in the air. Not far away, a flying sword that was currently under the control of another Fallen Uchiha clanman, flew straight towards Ryuzetsu's head.

Seeing this scene before his eyes, Naruto let out a roar that was even fiercer than before. His body's speed, which was supposed to be already be at its peak, surged once again with a bang. It seemed as though his body had ripped through the sky. Actually, his body jumped forward, and with an enormous force, he launched his small body forward, forming a rainbow streak. He shortened the distance between him and Ryuzetsu in an instant, and just when the flying sword was about to reach Ryuzetsu's head, he appeared by her side, hugged her closely, turned around in a circle, clenched his right fist, and punched in the direction of the flying sword.

With a loud rumble, the flying sword shook when it met Naruto's fist head on.

This scene greatly shocked everyone from the Fallen Uchiha Clan, Uchiha Yue's eyes flashed with a hint of surprise, but was very quickly replaced with the former icy killing intent.

"You have really concealed your strength deeply! I should have already paid attention to you in the Dark Formation. All of you, ignore the other two, kill him!" Once he uttered those words, one by one, the gazes of the surrounding Fallen Uchiha clansmen were immediately filled with killing intent as they instantly rushed towards Naruto.

Ryuzetsu, who was in Naruto's arms, was dumbfounded. Not waiting for her to come to her senses, Naruto hugged Ryuzetsu closely and darted straight for the Fallen Uchiha clansmen.

Naruto's eyes were bloodshot. He had long since forgotten his qualms about dying, in fact, he had forgotten everything; there was only one thought in his mind, and that was - saving both Wanji and Ryuzetsu and killing everyone before him.

With an astonishing speed, he approached one of the sixth level Qi

Condensation Fallen Uchiha clansman in an instant. This sixth level Chakra Condensation clansman made a hand seal, and then a glowing small awl was shot straight at Naruto.

"Screw off!" Naruto roared loudly. He abruptly raised his right hand, severely slapping the awl. A small boom echoed out and the small awl violently shook. When it came into contact with Naruto's palm, the sheen immediately faded, and the awl was actually slapped away by his palm.

When that sixth level Chakra Condensation clansman saw this, he took a deep breath, his expression was immediately filled with fear. Just as he was about to retreat, Naruto's right hand formed several hand seals, and his wooden sword immediately shot out like a bolt of lightning, appearing in front of this sixth level Chakra Condensation clansman straightaway. He was unable to react as the wooden sword suddenly stabbed between his eyebrows.

A blood-curling scream rang out as the wooden sword directly passed through its target, covered with blood. Immediately afterwards, it turned around in mid-air, heading straight for another person.

At that time, a seventh level Chakra Condensation clansman's silhouette flashed by. As he made a hand seal, a huge amount of fog appeared in the surrounding area, forming into a huge fog-like person that shrouded his body as he immediately approached Naruto.

As that seventh level Chakra Condensation clansman was about to launch a sneak attack, Naruto's body trembled as his left hand suddenly reached out. Both his thumb and index finger flashed with a black glow, disregarding the fog's protection, his fingers penetrated through the fog, directly reaching inside.

Throat Crushing Grasp!

A 'kacha' echoed out, the fog surrounding the the seventh level Chakra Condensation clansman's body dissipated. His eyes widened as he stared at the arm that was grabbing his throat…... before his neck was suddenly snapped.

All of this happened far too quickly, starting from Naruto's immediate return up to the present, only a few breaths worth of time had passed. Two of the Fallen Uchiha clansmen were instantly killed by his quick attacks.

This scene made Wanji, who had retreated to Ryuzetsu's side, take a deep breath. His eyes were wide open, revealing an unprecedented shock.

Ryuzetsu too was completely dumbfounded. She looked at the Naruto before her eyes, completely different from the person in her memories as her breathing quickened, unable to believe that this was the same Naruto who was so terrified of death.

It was at this point that the few other Fallen Uchiha clansmen had finally attacked. These few people were all scared and had taken out their strongest trump cards. With a woosh, a flying sword, a bead, and a small cauldron were sent flying towards Naruto.

The three of them had joined forces to attack him!

Among the three of them, two were at the sixth level of Qi

Condensation, and one was at the seventh level of Chakra Condensation. When they attacked, it was ruthless and done without holding anything back. They took advantage of the fact that Naruto was unable to dodge to suddenly launch their attacks.

Naruto's eyes revealed a thick killing intent. By the time the three Fallen Uchiha Clansmen's attacks arrived, his whole body had already curled into a ball. On his back was that huge black pot that Ryuzetsu ridiculed along the way. This big black pot now covered Naruto's entire body.

An earth-shattering noise echoed out. That seventh level Qi

Condensation clansman's small cauldron directly smashed at the top of the big black pot. This big black pot shook and countless of cracks appeared, yet it did not shatter, completely fending off the small cauldron.

In the next moment, the bead also arrived, and it too smashed into the big black pot. In the midst of roaring sounds, the big black pot was unable to withstand the pressure anymore, and it broke apart into countless black fragments. While the remains were flying in all directions, Naruto's silhouette emerged from behind one of them, landing a direct hit on the other seventh level Chakra Condensation clansman.

This seventh level Chakra Condensation clansman was a middle-aged man. His expression drastically changed as he forced himself to back away, however, he was far too late. Naruto's speed was just too fast. His whole body trembled as he took the entire blow.

Even though this middle-aged man's whole body had a defensive treasure's protection, it was still unable to block Naruto's attack. The sound of bones breaking resounded. Afterwards, Naruto grabbed the middle-aged man's body and used his head to viciously attack him continuously.

Boom, boom, boom.

"No!" The middle-aged man spat out fresh blood, hopelessness appeared in his eyes as he was unable to escape.

The two sixth level Chakra Condensation clansmen nearby were shocked speechless. Trembling, one of them controlled a flying sword which shot straight towards Naruto.

With crimson eyes, Naruto completely ignored the flying sword and kept hitting the man.

The flying sword approached and stabbed him, only to reveal a shocking scene. The sword did not only fail to stab him, but even his skin was left unscathed as it immediately bounced off Naruto's body.

At the same time, Naruto fiercely roared before he ruthlessly struck the middle-aged man and grabbed ahold of him. The man let out out a blood-curdling scream as he took his last breath.

The two sixth level Chakra Condensation clansmen next to to Naruto went numb as they looked at the disheveled Naruto whose eyes were as red as those of a ferocious beast's. When Naruto looked in their direction, without any hesitation, they quickly backed away.

Uchiha Yue, who was not too far away, was even more shocked by this scene. A thunderous roar filled his mind as he was unable to believe what he had just witnessed

Chapter 54 Chapter 54

Chapter 54 - The Moral Heart

Seeing that the two sixth level Chakra Condensation clansmen were about to escape, Naruto formed a hand seal, then a small wodden sword wooshed out and immediatly swept by the nearest sixth level Chakra Condensation clansman's neck.

Before his death, an unprecedented horror filled the eyes of the sixth level Chakra Condensation clansman.

They were supposed to be the hunters, but now… the tables had turned, they were the ones being hunted!

In a few short moments, Naruto had already killed four people!

The face of the remaining sixth level Chakra Condensation clansman, who had previously joined hands in attacking Naruto, immediately paled as he used all of his strength to retreat. His heart was racing and his whole body was trembling. He couldn't believe that the small and innocent-looking Spirit River Sect disciple before his eyes was actually… so horrifying.

Naruto's eyes shone with ferocity. Just when he was about to give chase, an intense sense of danger suddenly arose in his heart.

Simultaneously, Ryuzetsu's panicked voice arrived as well.

"Be careful!"

Naruto's body immediately shot back, and in that moment, a ten zhang large purple coloured skull suddenly appeared exactly at the point where he was moments ago and self-destructed.

A loud explosion resounded and the resulting shockwave made Naruto's whole body quiver. This was the first time he had felt pain through his Impenetrable Skin. Blood oozed out from the corner of his lips as he retreated.

The attacker was Uchiha Yue who was at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation.

He had a ghastly look on his face and his eyes shone omniously. After saving his fellow clansman, his body disappeared in a flash as he dashed straight towards Naruto. Behind him, the remaining two sixth level Chakra Condensation clansmen viciously clenched their teeth and followed closely.

The three dashed towards Naruto.

Wanji struggled to help but he was already too weak. The previous life-threatening battle had used up the last of his Qi. Fresh blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth, he was no longer capable of fighting.

Ryuzetsu was also severely injured. She anxiously looked at Naruto, all of her previous hostility and prejudice for Naruto had long since disappeared.

Naruto's face paled and fresh blood spilt from his mouth again. His body swayed considerably and his speed rapidly decreased. Seeing this, the Uchiha Yue trio chased and attacked him again.

But when the trio neared Naruto, his eyes suddenly glinted fiercely. Although the Impenetrable Iron Skin's defence was unable to completely block Uchiha Yue's previous magical assault, more than half was still mitigated. He intentionally feigned weakness, to the point where there was even blood on the corner of his mouth.

His speed suddenly surged. He didn't retreat, but used his sudden acceleration to swiftly bypass Uchiha Yue. His target was… the duo of sixth level Chakra Condensation Uchiha clansmen.

Uchiha Yue's expression flickered and just when he was about to block Naruto, a whistling sound appeared near him. Naruto's wooden sword was heading directly at his head. Uchiha Yue made a hand seal and a skull immediately appeared in front of him. However, even with his quick reaction, he was still unable to stop Naruto.

His eyes filled with seriousness. With a flourish of his large sleeve, a lantern suddenly appeared and morphed into a fireball. Followed by a shout, it went straight for Naruto.

At the same time, those two sixth level Chakra Condensati

on disciples were struck with horror. They exclaimed loudly and quickly retreated, but Naruto's silhouette was like a lightning, abrupt and inescapable. When his right hand was raised, his thumb and index finger shone with a brilliant black glow and used them to viciously pinch the throat of the Uchiha clansman in front of him.

Throat Crushing Grasp!

Following a kacha sound, the Uchiha clansman released a blood-curdling scream as Naruto crushed his throat. The fireball close behind Naruto exuded its incredible heat. He was unable to dodge in time and a loud bang echoed when the fireball landed directly on his body.

When it exploded, a sea of fire instantly enveloped Naruto's entire body. Ryuzetsu and Wanji both cried out in alarm at this sight.

"Naruto!"

The sixth level Chakra Condensation clansman not too far away was plesantly surprised. He watched as the flames devoured Naruto and burst into laughter.

But at this moment, a silhouette suddenly dashed out from within the sea of flames. Its speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was already next to the laughing sixth level Chakra Condensation Uchiha Clansman. That person's eyes widened and tried to back away.

However, Naruto's had already foot landed on his head, and in the next moment, his head was instantly smashed into a blood pulp. Not even a scream was heard as the clansman immediately perished.

Having finished all of this, Naruto was out of breath. His eyes were now even redder and his body was now adorned with burn marks. Blood oozed out from the corner of his mouth as he raised his head and shot a death glare at the last Uchiha clansman… Uchiha Yue!

The severity of Naruto's glare made Uchiha Yue's hairs stood on end He had cultivated himself to the eighth level of Chakra Condensation and was considered as a genius in his clan. Although his treatment was incomparable to patriarch Shao, he still received considerable respect from the elders. His combat strength was impressive, honed from his daily fights with monsters in the Falling Star Mountain Range where he experienced countless of life and death situations.

As for the Spirit River Sect disciples, he held them in contempt. Although the opponents' status was higher than his, he had always believed that the cultivators in the sect were all like plants grown in a pot. Even though each one of them possessed extraordinary spiritual strength, when faced in a life and death battle, they could not be compared to him.

But now, in Naruto's presence, what he felt was fear. Especially Naruto's current gaze, which was even more frightening than any of the monsters that he had encountered in the Falling Star Mountain Range.

There was savagery contained in that gaze, as if it wanted to swallow him alive. A chilly sensation rose from the bottom of Uchiha Yue's heart.

Especially when he recalled how his opponent had killed six people one by other in such a short span of time, his mind trembled. The thing that made all of this surreal was the fact that he had already seen through the opponent's cultivation… It was actually only the peak of the sixth level of Chakra Condensation.

"His strength is enormous and he is also extremely fast. That person must have cultivated some sort of body-refining technique to be capable of killing someone with a single strike!"

"His defence in particular is terrifying!"

"Even though he does not have many Techniques, his control over the flying sword is exceptional. Not only has its speed exceeded our expectations, but every sword strike is shocking, that wooden sword itself is no ordinary object either. Its grade is very high, resulting in its capabilities to kill those at the sixth level of Chakra Condensation in an instant!"

"This kind of person is most definitely the Spirit River Sect's famed genius. But how come I haven't heard of his name before, Naruto!" Uchiha Yue was scared, but at the same time, his desire to fight intensified. With a wave of his right hand, three fist-sized jade skulls immediately appeared in front of him.

He looked at Naruto with a serious expression.

"I had previously looked down on you, but not anymore. Let us see whether your Spirit River Sect's technique is stronger than my Uchiha Clan's Malicious Spirit Murdering Method!"

Once the words came out of his mouth, Uchiha Yue made a hand seal and the three skulls surrounding him seemed to animate as they growled. They grew bigger, eventually reaching ten zhang in size, and rushed straight towards Naruto.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

Naruto was gasping for breath. In that moment, his mind was blank. There was not a single thought in his mind. He had long forgotten about dying. Only the impulse to defeat all of his enemies was left.

Seeing the skulls were closing in, his right hand furiously flashed as it made several hand seals. Pointing forward, the small wooden sword whooshed out along with two other flying swords. At the same time, whilst controlling three flying swords, a huge amount of light followed, bursting out of his body.

There was even a small shield circling around his body, emitting a brilliant glow.

In the next moment, Naruto's flying sword came in contact with those hollow skulls. A roar echoed out and both his and Uchiha Yue's speed surged as they fiercely battled one another.

Uchiha Yue's eighth level of Chakra Condensation was more profound than Naruto's, but he was inferior in terms of strength and defence. The fight between the two reverberated, and it was obvious that their had matched against each other!

This scene made Ryuzetsu's heart skip a bit. She clenched her fist, not even feeling the pain of the fingernails digging into her skin.

The weak and hateful Naruto disappeared, and in his place was a body that looked as if it was made of both metal and blood. It was Naruto who was fighting with Uchiha Yue from the Fallen Uchiha Clan.

"I had previously wrongly accused him… This is the real Uzumaki

Xiaochun…"

"He is certaintly afraid of dying, but he can turn round and fight his way through a battle of life and death. The courage it required is far above an ordinary person's…" Ryuzetsu looked at Naruto, her eyes gradually being filled with emotion.

"He's terrified of death yet there is persistence in his heart. His morals do not allow him to abandon his comrades just because of his fear of dying…"

Not long after, a deafening sound rang out. Two out of three of Naruto's flying swords had broken into pieces, only the wooden sword was left. Those three skulls, however, seemed far dimmer as they were spiritually damaged as they flew back to Uchiha Yue's side.

At this moment, Naruto seized the opportunity to attack. Uchiha Yue spat out blood because he was unable to dodge in time. Naruto's Throat Crushing Grasp pressed on Uchiha Yue's arm and a kacha sound echoed out. The bone of his left hand was immediately broken. Nevertheless, a small dagger flew out from within his mouth, stabbing a cun deep into Naruto's shoulder.

(ED note: 1/100 of 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards)

Even the Impenetrable Skin had difficulty fending off the small dagger.

When fresh blood started to flow, Uchiha Yue immediately backed away.

Not waiting for him to retreat far enough, Naruto ignored his injury and chased Uchiha Yue with crimson eyes, his speed fast enough to cut the air.

Uchiha Yue had a ghastly look on his face. He violently clenched his teeth in this moment of crisis. After a series of hand seals, his body trembled. The Chakra and blood in his whole body were boiling. With a loud roar, he fiercely slapped his forehead.

"Naruto, if it is not you who dies today, it will be me!" If it was any other time, Uchiha Yue would have backed down without a fight. But today, it was a big incident related to his whole clan. He had to kill Naruto. TBlood spurted out from his body, and the three skulls greedily swallowed it.

"Malicious Spirit Murdering Method!" Uchiha Yue let out a low growl, displaying his unique Secret Technique. Both eyes of the three skulls in front of him let out a faint glow and ferociously charged at Uchiha Yue. They wildly bit him and swallowed most of Uchiha Yue's flesh, and in the blink of an eye, it pierced into his body.

At this strange sight, Ryuzetsu and Wanji sucked in a deep breath. At the same time, Uchiha Yue let out a mournful howl. His body shuddered and a ferocious expression adorned his face. A large amount of black gas appeared outside his body and actually transformed into a Malicious Spirit that was ten zhang tall.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards)

"Die!" His voice was imposing as he raised his right hand and pressed at Naruto viciously.

"It is you who will die!" Naruto let out a low growl. Both his hands did a series of hand seals, pointing towards the sky. At once, the Chakra from within his body exploded out like a startled horse. A huge "Cauldron" word was quickly outlined in mid air.

It was...

The Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique!

Chapter 55 Chapter 55

Chapter 55 - Young Master Uchiha Heng!

"Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique!" Both Wanji and Ryuzetsu cried out in surprise with stunned expressions.

Especially Ryuzetsu, she had already mastered the stage of 'Lifting the Heavy as Though It Was Light', hence, she was aware of the difficulty involved in mastering the Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique. That was a technique that few had mastered throughout the entire Southern Bank.

With a loud bang, the large cauldron smashed against the Malicious Spirit. The ground trembled as the Malicious Spirit let out a pitiful wail; its body immediately collapsed and transformed into countless strands of black Chakra that dissipated into the surroundings, revealing a barely breathing Uchiha Yue within.

Blood escaped out of Uchiha Yue's mouth as his body plopped on the ground. He gazed bitterly at the dissipating large cauldron and murmured softly under his breath.

"Purple Qi...Cauldron Melting…" He struggled to give Naruto one last look before his body stilled, drawing his last breath. Before he had even executed the secret technique, he was already exhausted and wounded. With his method destroyed by the Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique, and the Malicious Spirit that fed on his body was destroyed, he barely had any strength left to keep him alive.

Even up till death, Uchiha Yue kept his eyes wide open and stared straight at Naruto.

Seeing that Uchiha Yue had died, Naruto felt his entire body go limp; he had expended so much of his body's spiritual Chakra that he felt lightheaded. Like a deflating balloon, Naruto stood there shivering; his body swayed from side to side as though it was about to collapse any moment; his face awashed with a sickly white, apparently in disbelief that he had killed everyone.

As he recalled the scenes from before, Naruto felt a metallic taste in his mouth. Before he could check what it was, fresh blood had seeped out from the corners of his mouth again.

"I'm bleeding...I…I almost got killed!" Naruto felt his entire body ache in pain; especially when he tried to lift his shoulders, an unbearable pain shot through his entire arm. His skin was also badly scorched in numerous places. The waves of pain shooting through his body made Naruto remember the fight before, making him shiver in fear once again.

"I…why did I come back...if I was careless even for a single moment just now, I would have died…...I have lived in vigilance my entire life, when did I become so rash…" Naruto regretted his actions when all of a sudden, an unfamiliar soft and supple convexes pounced straight into his arms, accompanying this rather unfamiliar sensation was a very sweet fragrance. It was Ryuzetsu.

Naruto was stunned for a moment, but he immediately put on a serious expression and opened his mouth as he hugged onto Ryuzetsu. "Senior Sister Du, don't be scared, as long as I am here, nobody should dare touch a single strand of your hair!" As he spoke, Naruto unconsciously moved his hand toward the protrusions on her body.

"Thank you, thank you so much…" Ryuzetsu replied emotionally as tears streamed down her cheeks. When she realised that she was in the arms of Naruto and furthermore, felt a hand placed inappropriately on her backside, her face immediately flushed and she hastily backed away, looking angrily at Naruto.

Naruto coughed dryly as he relished the feeling, deep in his heart he thought to himself that Ryuzetsu lived up to her title as one of the five great beauties of the Southern Bank; just her figure alone was already enough to blow away the competit

ion.

At this moment, Wanji had a weird expression on his face. He gave a dry cough and flashed a smile at Naruto.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, there will be time to reminisce in the future, right now the Fallen Uchiha Clan will definitely send out their next batch of pursuers; I fear that the next batch will comprise of the strongest of the clan other than the Foundation Establishment patriarch himself. We have to make use of the time we have now to quickly escape."

The moment Naruto heard these words, he felt his heart skip a beat; he had went all out previously to secure that victory and now, at the thought of the clan sending out even more people as strong as Uchiha Yue go after him, Naruto couldn't help but feel a shiver ran down his spine. With a deathly pale look on his face, he nervously surveyed the surroundings, shrunk his neck back and hastily nodded.

"Right, right, right, let's go, we have to escape quickly!" Naruto immediately broke into a run, appearing extremely afraid of death, contrasting greatly with the hot-blooded ferocious youth from before. Looking at Naruto now, Ryuzetsu did not find him detestable, but rather, she felt his actions were adorable. Compared to before, whenever Ryuzetsu looked at Naruto now, she would admiringly recall the scene of Naruto abandoning his own well-being, jump in and fight fiercely to save her.

Wanji helplessly shook his head as he picked up the storage pouches from the bodies of the Fallen Uchiha clansmen and chased after Naruto to give them to him.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, these are your spoils."

Naruto did not bother to inspect them as he took the stuff and threw them into his own pouch. At this moment, Naruto couldn't help but shake from fear. There was only one thought running through his head right now, and that was to escape.

Within the Fallen Star Mountain Range, at the underground palace of the Fallen Uchiha Clan, in the instant that Naruto killed the first Uchiha clansman, one of the nodes within the formation array surrounding the blood lake shattered. The blood inside of it dried up almost immediately.

(ED note: in chapter 52, we used 'cornerstones' for nodes and mistakenly said they are four, which was in fact referencing to the borders of the formation array. It has been fixed now, we advise you reread the description regarding the blood lake of chapter 52. Sorry for the inconvenience.)

Seeing this scene, the surrounding Fallen Uchiha family clan members were all stunned for a moment. All of them turned their heads to look over there but before they could even react, a second node, third, fourth, fifth…

Cracking sounds resounded through the air as nodes continuously shattered.

This scene immediately caused all the clansmen to widen their eyes in surprise. As their facial expressions changed, the Uchiha clan's patriarch sitting within the blood lake slowly opened his eyes as well.

In the instant he opened his eyes, an explosion echoed from the node where Uchiha Yue was supposed to be at.

"Uchiha Yue…...has also been killed!"

"All dead, seven people went out, and they are all dead!"

"How is this possible, those seven people only had to kill two outer sect disciples. Could it be that the Spirit River Sect has found out about us and sent a Foundation Establishment cultivator!" The surrounding Uchiha clansmen lost their composure as a wave of panic swept over them, some of them even revealing fear.

"Silence!" Among the cries of shock, a cold archaic voice resounded from the mouth of the old man sitting within the blood lake. Like a thunderclap tearing the air apart, the voice made the hearts of everyone present tremble, causing a shiver to ran down their spines. One by one they quieted down and looked nervously at their clan's patriarch.

"To go against the heavens and change our fate, to remove this seal in our bloodline; this is the only chance our clan has acquired in a thousand years. Since we have already decided, do not let your mind run wild. If a Foundation Establishment cultivator were to step into my formation array, I would sense it immediately. Currently... there are no Foundation Establishment cultivators, not even a piece of information has been leaked out. What are you guys panicking for." The elder slowly opened his mouth, his expression was just as gloomy; if it wasn't for him taking charge of this important formation array causing him to be unable to leave, he would have definitely personally went out to destroy Naruto's group long ago.

However, the moment he stepped out and broke free of the clan's Blood Reversal Formation Array controlled by the Spirit River Sect, all of his efforts would go down the drain. He would even experience a backlash from the formation array, perhaps he could still survive it with some difficulty, but his clansmen would undoubtedly die the instant their blood flow reverses.

"To be able to kill someone of Uchiha Yue's caliber, it might not necessarily be a Foundation Establishment cultivator. Between those two outer sect disciples, either one of them has hidden his cultivation level, or they possess a precious artifact!"

"Even if they have hidden their cultivation level, it is at most at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation, as for the precious artifact...the stronger it is, the more restrictions it should have when a Chakra Condensation cultivator uses it."

"Heng-er!" A sharp glint flashed in the old man's gaze as he raised his right hand to slap the blood lake by his side. Immediately, the lake waters started churning as a blood-robed teenager slowly rose from within the lake.

This young man had an exquisitely handsome look with well-defined features. At this instant, both his eyes suddenly opened, and a bloody light flashed from within his gaze, causing his aura to swiftly rise up as nine blurry blood-coloured malicious spirits appeared around him and released soundless shrieks.

The moment the surrounding Uchiha clansmen saw this young man, their expressions all brightened as they lowered their heads to greet him. "Heng-er, as the young master of the Fallen Uchiha Clan, you are the strongest cultivator in this clan excluding myself. The ninth level of Chakra Condensation...it is more than enough to undertake this mission. Take nine people with you, make sure...that you kill those three outer sect disciples!" The patriarch looked at the young man as his gaze shone with compassion and admiration, even his tone softened and became gentler.

"If they do not die, then I shall never return." The young man's gaze glinted with coldness as he nodded his head. He leaped and the nine blood-coloured spirits surrounding him turned into a bloody mist which formed a cloud for him to ride on. As he flew out of the blood lake, he hovered in the air, and after picking nine other clansmen, the ten of them of them departed immediately.

In the blink of an eye, ten silhouettes whistled out from within the Fallen

Uchiha Clan. With the wave of a hand by the young man named Uchiha Heng, clouds of bloody mist immediately appeared underneath the feet of the nine other people, and the ten of them flew off into the distance together.

Their speed was fast, incomparable to travelling on the ground, and in no time, they had already arrived near the area where Uchiha Yue and his group had died. Using their clan's bloodline to guide them, they quickly flew towards that direction.

Among these ten men, Uchiha Heng was in the ninth Chakra Condensation level, the weakest was at least at the seventh Chakra Condensation level, five others even had cultivations similar to Uchiha Yue's - eighth level Chakra Condensation.

Such a line-up was already the strongest that the Fallen Uchiha Clan could send out at this moment.

In the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, the ten people had already flew out from the Fallen Star Mountain Range forest and appeared at the spot where Uchiha Yue and the six others had died.

Looking at the eye-shocking and heart-stopping state of the bodies, everyone's expression changed except for Uchiha Heng's.

Uchiha Heng wore a cold expression as he gazed at the bodies on the ground one by one, especially after realising that a few of them had their necks broken, a malicious glint shone from his eyes.

"Body-refining cultivator!"

With a flash of his body, he appeared beside Uchiha Yue's corpse and lowered his head to examine it for a few seconds. Deep in thought, Uchiha Heng lifted his right hand and pressed towards Uchiha Yue's face, closing the eyes of the latter. Soon after, Uchiha Heng opened his eyes abruptly.

"Interesting, there are actually some residue shockwaves from the

Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique…"

"This is both a spirit and body cultivator; not only does he have a fearsome physique, he also wields shocking and powerful spiritual techniques. No wonder he was able to kill Uchiha Yue and the others."

"This person is definitely one of the Proud Son of the Heavens of the Spirit River Sect; Shang-Guan Tianyou? Or it is Zabuza?" A vicious glint flashed through Uchiha Heng's eyes and within the depths of that glint was actually a thick thirst for battle.

(ED note: in chapter 42, we have used 'genius' instead of Proud Son of the Heavens, it should be fixed by now. It is more of a status rather than just a simple 'genius' that's why we apologize for this mistake.)

"Each of you choose a direction and search for them, if you spot anything, immediately send out a signal!" Uchiha Heng stood up and ordered in an icy tone. The nine people beside him all lowered their heads in acknowledgement and dispersed in different directions.

"The circumference of the formation array is extremely huge, without at least half a month, one can forget about escaping out of it. As for you guys...you can forget about escaping at all!" Uchiha Heng snorted coldly as he too picked a direction and quickly flew off into the distance.

Chapter 56 Chapter 56

Chapter 56 - Depending On Each Other For Survival

It was the dusk of the second day, Naruto, Ryuzetsu and Wanji were still fleeing, occasionally taking out their communication jade slip to give it a try. However, no matter how much they tried, or how anxious they were, they were still unable to contact the sect.

Fortunately, having taken the seven storage pouches from the Fallen Uchiha clansmen that Naruto had killed, they had enough pills to sustain them. Although it couldn't be compared to when they were in the Spirit River Sect, at times like these, having something is better than nothing.

Under the sustenance of the pills, both Ryuzetsu and Wanji looked vigorous as they suppressed their injuries and ran alongside Naruto in the darkness of the night.

Throughout the journey, Naruto could feel his heart thumping worriedly against his chest; any blow of the wind or movement of the grass would make him break out in cold sweat. As he was constantly on the edge, his eyes were bloodshot. The pain that occasionally ran through his body caused him to clench his teeth in agony.

It wasn't that he couldn't handle the pain, in fact, if he were to compare it with when he was cultivating the Unending Longevity Technique, it was far weaker. However, the pain from the Unending Longevity Technique was for the sake of cultivation, but now, when he looked at the unrecognisable mess of blood and flesh all over his body, he could only worry whether the injuries would worsen and whether or not they were life-threatening. As these thoughts ran through his mind, his expression turned gloomy and sour.

If this was before, Ryuzetsu would have definitely looked down on Naruto with contempt, but currently, her attitude was the exact opposite. She looked at Naruto with a gentle gaze as she stood by his side and continuously consoled him.

"It's okay, don't be scared Junior Brother Uzumaki, although these injuries look serious, in fact they are not life-threatening."

"Stay still, I will apply some ointment for you…"

Seeing Naruto clench his teeth in pain, Ryuzetsu covered her mouth and chuckled softly. Despite their dangerous circumstances, Ryuzetsu still smiled towards Naruto, and somehow, vague emotions hid behind it.

She knew that Naruto was scared of death, however, the more she learned about this characteristic of his, the more touched she felt when she recalled the moment Naruto had turned back to save them. She felt that the Naruto standing before her possessed a courage that far exceeded that of any normal person.

And this courage, which had materialised into that bloody iron silhouette, left an unforgettable memory in her heart.

Under the consolation of Ryuzetsu, Naruto couldn't help but feel joy rise from the bottom of his heart. He silently thought that putting his life on the line this time around wasn't so bad after all if he could enjoy the gentle treatment from a beauty like Ryuzetsu.

When Wanji looked at this scene, his gaze revealed a hint of happiness. Throughout this escape, they had to constantly depend and count on each other for survival. Having the opportunity to feel this rare sense of warmth, their relationship had definitely gotten much closer.

"If we could return back to the sect, Junior Brother Uzumaki, Junior Sister Du, this favor, I will never forget it for my entire life!" Wanji said in a serious tone.

"If we could return back to the sect…" Ryuzetsu's gaze shone with anticipation but she sighted soon after. Turning to glance at Naruto, a bitter feeling rose from the bottom of her heart; she understood, that the possibilit

y of them returning alive...was slim.

Naruto similarly fell into silence.

Time passed by and in the blink of an eye, two days had flown by. The trio had been on the run without rest, and throughout the journey, they would often take out the communication jade slip to test it out, but alas, it had never worked.

Wanji's injuries were worsening and Ryuzetsu's face was also getting paler. The fatigue coupled with the injuries had caused the two of them to be mentally exhausted as well.

"A pity we don't have the time to hide from them. We also need to report back to the sect as soon as possible. According to my estimation, the Fallen Uchiha Clan's ritual should be finishing soon, and once it is completed…that Foundation Establishment patriarch will personally take action. Once that happens, regardless of how well we hide, we will undoubtedly die." Wanji softly sighed as he explained to Naruto and Ryuzetsu.

Suddenly, Naruto's expression suddenly changed. He quickly pulled Ryuzetsu and Wanji along with him, sprinted down to a col and hastily crouched down.

Both Wanji and Ryuzetsu's expressions changed as they immediately fell silent.

Not long after, out of the blue, a prismatic beam streaked across the sky; the prismatic beam was a cloud of bloody mist, and within the mist was an eight level Chakra Condensation Uchiha clansman who was currently gazing below, scouting the ground. However, as Naruto and the others had hid themselves in time, this Uchiha clansman did not stay for long and flew off into the distance.

Naruto's heart pounded nervously as he looked at the fading figure in the distance. The blood-filled veins in his eyes grew more obvious; he knew that he couldn't take any action right now unless he could instantly kill the person. Otherwise, before long the other clansmen would certainly appear.

"They have caught up to us…" Ryuzetsu sighed deep in her heart. She looked at Naruto and hesitated for a moment, she was just about to open her mouth when Naruto suddenly grabbed her hand and dashed away.

Along the way, the three of them were quieter than they had ever been; an invisible pressure weighed on their hearts and spread in the atmosphere, causing an unsettling feeling to rise in their hearts, as if the shadow of death was extending its hand closer and closer towards them, threatening to crush the three of them.

"We still have hope!" Wanji suddenly said.

"Though the Fallen Uchiha Clan's patriarch is a Foundation Establishment cultivator and is much stronger than us, it is impossible for his formation array to be boundless. Our Hou family's patriarch is also a Foundation Establishment cultivator and I was fortunate to witness him set up a formation array. Setting up a formation array that can cover an area of 10 000 li still requires one to lay down some nodes first."

(ED note: One li is 576 meters, or 630 yards)

" Senior Brother Hou is saying that even if the Fallen Uchiha Clan's patriarch had made prior preparations, it wouldn't exceed over 10 000 li!" Ryuzetsu's eyes brightened as she immediately replied.

"That's right, hence the further we are from the Fallen Uchiha Clan, the higher the chance of us succeeding to contact the sect with the jade slip. And as long as we manage to send the news back to the sect, we would be saved!" Wanji said firmly.

"A radius of 10 000 li, according to our current speed, we would roughly need ** days…" Naruto muttered as he gritted his teeth and continued running.

(ED note: the author himself wrote ** )

Throughout the journey, they were either running or hiding; they had encountered the Fallen Uchiha clansmen numerous times, however, they had always managed to avoid them thanks to Naruto's extraordinary sense of danger.

This constant tension coupled with the continuous running during which Naruto still pulled Ryuzetsu and Wanji along, caused his fatigue to build-up and his expression to pale even further.

As for Wanji and Ryuzetsu, their injuries only worsened as time passed, their speed slowly decreased until Naruto was practically the only thing moving them forward.

Naruto moved with even more caution, his character was to always seek safety and stability; his personality was meticulous, and with his keen danger sense, he had managed to keep them alive for three days in the state of high alert.

During these three days, the three of them hid and concealed themselves; Naruto looked haggard and was exhausted beyond what words could describe. As they entered a mountain valley, before taking more than a few steps, Naruto suddenly felt his heart leap and instantly grabbed Ryuzetsu and Wanji and hid together with them behind a large boulder. However, they were slower by a beat as a whistling sound sounded from above. Naruto quickly pushed the other two without any hesitation and hastily backed away.

With a loud crash, a beam of white light instantaneously descended from the sky, smashing the boulder, showering the surroundings with rubble. Wanji coughed out blood and similarly, some blood also seeped out from the corners of Ryuzetsu's mouth. At this moment, a cold snort echoed from the sky above.

"So this is where you are hiding!"

A disciple of the seventh level of Chakra Condensation appeared before them as he stood on a bloody mist and held a piece of mirror in his left hand. He immediately slapped his storage pouch with his right hand and retrieved a piece of jade slip, preparing to send out a signal.

"Don't let him send out the signal!" Wanji said anxiously as Ryuzetsu, with a deathly pale face, tried to use her flying sword with great difficulty

At this moment, the retreating Naruto, with his face pale, his body trembling and bloodshot eyes, gritted his teeth and stomped on the ground mid-retreat; his right leg trembled as he gathered all of his strength and with a loud bang, the ground below cracked open as his body shot off of the ground and flew with a such speed that he seemed like a prismatic beam.

Just when the Uchiha clansman was about the send the signal, Naruto arrived in front of him. The Uchiha clansman's expression immediately changed as he retreated quickly, unable to send a signal. With a gesture, the mirror in his left hand suddenly flashed and numerous beams of white light flew out of it towards Naruto.

Naruto eyes filled with ferocity as he did not even bother to dodge, letting those beams of white light to freely land on his body as he continued to charge forward. While the clansman was shocked, Naruto arrived in front of him. As black light flashed on the two fingers of Naruto's right hand, he grabbed onto the neck of Uchiha clansman and mercilessly clamped on it.

Throat Crushing Grasp!

With a crackle, the eyes of the clansman at the seventh level of Chakra Condensation glazed; fresh blood spurted out of his mouth as his last breath left his body. Between the time he found the trio and died, he hadn't had the chance to send out a signal even once.

Simultaneously, blood also seeped out from the corners of Uzumaki

Xiaochun's mouth. Grabbing the storage pouch of the other party in one hand, he returned back to Ryuzetsu. Before he could even reach her, his body buckled as if it was on the brink of collapse. Biting onto his tongue, Naruto forced himself to concentrate.

"Go!" He quickly grabbed onto both Ryuzetsu and Wanji.

"Let go of me!" Wanji suddenly shouted.

"Both of you leave, your speed would be much faster without me." Wanji gazed towards Naruto and Ryuzetsu as he said with determination.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, you go…" Ryuzetsu meaningfully looked at Naruto. Wanji's words were exactly the ones that she wanted to say days ago, and now she took the chance to say them as well.

"Shut up! Even someone like me who is terrified of dying is already putting his life on the line, you guys can't let my effort to leave together be in vain!" Naruto screamed angrily, cutting off the words of Wanji and Ryuzetsu. He pulled both of them and dashed away without speaking another word. Both of them similarly fell silent and did not continue to speak. Deep down in their hearts, Naruto's moving words had left an inerasable mark upon them

Naruto moved even more cautiously from then on - he constantly changed directions and avoided the Uchiha clansmen hunting them multiple times. Three days later, when the sun was about to set, a lightning streaked across the sky. Ominous clouds gathered and raindrops fell. The bean-sized water drops rained endlessly onto the earth, drowning the area to instantly be filled with drizzling sounds.

As a cold chill spread in the air, Wanji and Ryuzetsu felt their bodies shiver uncontrollably. Aggravated by this cold chill, their faces paled even further. Anxiety surfaced on Naruto's face; he knew that the both of them would not be able to make it through the cold. Quickly, he found a mountain cave and lighted a fire.

After blocking out the light from it, Naruto sat cross-legged and gazed at the two of them.

Crackling sounds softly rounded from the bonfire as it emanated a comforting warmth that gradually chased away the chill in the surrounding air. Ryuzetsu and Wanji's expressions slowly improved, though they were still pale white.

Within the cave, the three of them stared silently at the fire, as a wave of fatigue washed over them from the depths of their hearts.

"Three more days, then we would be out of the 10 000 li area. Hahaha, when we return back to the sect and tell them of our achievements, what do you think the sect will reward us with?" Naruto chuckled as he broke the silence.

Ryuzetsu looked at Naruto with a gentle look.

Wanji felt like laughing, however, when he opened his mouth, fresh blood flew out of his mouth as he immediately became paler, and his body swayed as if it was about to collapse any moment.

Throughout these few days of escaping, all of their pills had been used up.

Naruto immediately stood up and was just about to walk over to check on Wanji when his expression suddenly changed. With a quick wave of his sleeve, he shielded both Ryuzetsu and Wanji behind him as the rocks covering the entrance got blasted from outside.

Chapter 57 Chapter 57

Chapter 57 - We Must All Live On!

A loud sound reverberated as the rocks were scattered by Naruto. Following the surge of cold air from the outside, the flames from the bonfire swayed and revealed a strong-looking man outside the cave.

This strong man was extremely burly and was holding a longspear with cold eyes. As an eighth level Chakra Condensation cultivator, he seemed to have an even tougher look than Uchiha Yue.

"The Young Master's deduction was correct. On this cold and rainy day, all of you who have injuries on your body would be unable to withstand the cold weather and would surely seek shelter. I, Uchiha Mou, continuously searched hundreds of mountain peaks and sure enough, I finally found all of you."

As soon as the strong man opened his mouth, Naruto suddenly rushed out with murderous eyes. In an instant, booms echoed as he fought with the strong man. The strong man seemed proud, but he was vigilant from the very start, he hadn't entered the cave at all, but instead, he immediately backed away.

In the blink of an eye, Naruto was already outside the cave. Under the intertwining heavy rain and thunderstorms outside, he fought with that strong man who was continuously retreating.

It was obvious that this strong man would not attack, but would use all of his strength to defend. Seeing this, Naruto's heart skipped a beat as he thought something was wrong. Gritting his teeth, he went allout with his attack, ignoring his injuries.

The cold air blew into the cave, extinguishing the bonfire. Wanji struggled to stand up and once again threw up blood. Ryuzetsu bit her silver tooth, straining to even control her Flying Sword. She stood up and gave chase, flashing hand seals to assist Naruto fight the strong man.

After a moment, a blood-curdling scream rang out under the heavy downpour. A wooden sword had pierced the strong man's chest, but just before his death, he had managed to stab Naruto's right leg with the longspear he wielded. Even though it didn't manage to penetrate too deeply, it still pierced half of Naruto's leg.

"All of you cannot escape, the Young Master will arrive soon!" The strong man stubbornly glared at Naruto as fresh blood seeped out of his mouth. His head fell to the side and he stopped breathing.

Naruto's face was pale and his body was shaking. In order to quickly kill that man, he had no choice but to suffer injuries in the process. Bursts of pulsing pain spread from his right leg. As he lowered his head, rain fell on his body, seeping into his wounds. The ground beneath his leg was dyed red from his blood and half his body felt cold.

Staggering, Ryuzetsu ran toward him. Seeing Naruto's right leg, tears started running down her face. When she approached him, she gently helped Naruto pull the longspear out from his leg.

During the process, he felt as if his flesh and bones were being ripped apart. Naruto's body was shivering yet he didn't groan. The dying words of his opponent were obviously meant to delay them, and it caused Naruto's heart to sink.

He could even feel the fluctuations in the the wind around him and knew that it would not be long before all of the pursuing clansmen from the Fallen Uchiha Clan would appear.

Not long after, with Ryuzetsu supporting him by the arm, the two returned to the cave. Naruto had kept the strong man's longspear. Inside the cave, Naruto's breathing was shallow. His right leg was prickling but thankfully, his bones were uninjured. Even though his bandaged leg still hurt, compared to today's life and death crisis, this pain was insignificant.

br /

"We must leave now. The Fallen Uchiha Clan will be coming any moment now!" Naruto took a deep breath and stood up.

Looking at Wanji now, he seemed to be on the verge of dying. His injuries could no longer be suppressed after multiple agonising days. Ryuzetsu was completely haggard and some of her meridians had broken under the severity of the journey. When she previously helped Naruto, she was gritting her teeth as she trembled to complete the task. Now, she looked up, gazing at Naruto..

Under the night sky, her eyes were very beautiful and had a special gleam to them.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki…"

"There is no need to bother with us. Your speed is fast. You… Leave!" Ryuzetsu weakly said. Wanji, who was at the side, also scrambled to sit up, looking weakly at Naruto and nodded.

"We can escape beyond the ten thousand li in just three more days. You guys shut... " Naruto's eyes were completely red. He had not even finished talking before he was weakly interrupted by Wanji.

(ED note: One li is 576 meters, or 630 yards)

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, once you escape, pass the message to the Sect.

Then Junior Sister Du and I might have a chance to survive..."

Naruto smiled bitterly. He was not a three years old child who would believe such a lie. He understood very clearly that even if he escaped and the Sect arrived, no matter how quickly they did… Wanji and Ryuzetsu would have already certainly died.

"Then, if I die, you'll be able to leave." Seeing Naruto intending to reject, Wanji suddenly laughed.

Naruto's heart trembled, seeing the remains of Wanji's Chakra flicker, as if his meridians were going to shatter on their own.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki, are you going or not!" Wanji looked calmly at Naruto.

Naruto was grief-stricken. As he backed away, looking at Wanji and Ryuzetsu, the bitterness that he felt reached its peak.

"If… There is still hope, if… There is such thing as an afterlife, I hope to meet you once again… Junior Brother Uzumaki… live on!" Ryuzetsu tucked a strand of hair behind her ear which had drifted in front of her face because of the chilly wind. No matter how pale her elegant face was in this moment, it had a beauty more touching than ever before as she gazed at Naruto and softly muttered those words.

When these two words, "live on" were spoken, Naruto's body jerked, as if a hammer had struck his chest, making it tighten. He stared at Ryuzetsu with a startled expression and then looked at Wanji in silence. After a long while, with his thoughts unsorted and without a word, his body backed away, disappearing from the duo's eyes. Naruto had left the cave, leaping into the thunderstorm.

Seeing Naruto chose to leave, Wanji's heart relaxed. Ryuzetsu quietly stared, her eyes expressing her farewell. She wished that… she could turn back time and return to the time when she had first seen Naruto. If that was the case, she could spend her time and… get to know Naruto more.

The surroundings were quiet, when suddenly, Wanji and Ryuzetsu stared into the sky outside, straight at Naruto and paled.

They saw Naruto in mid-air as a loud explosion reverberated from his cultivation exploding out, his Chakra gushing out, spreading, even distorting the rain.

It was as if a torch was blazing in the night sky, and even the cold rain was unable to extinguish it. His Chakra could clearly be felt even from a distance.

When the lightning and thunder roared in the sky, the clansmen from the Fallen Uchiha Clan heading in that direction all became aware of it.

Especially Uchiha Heng, a flash ran through his eyes. In this moment, everyone was drawn toward Naruto.

Naruto's body shifted and he suddenly charged in the distance. When he leaped past where the mountain cave was, Ryuzetsu and Wanji were surrounded by Naruto's deep and resolute voice.

"I will distract them. You guys look for an opening… quickly go!"

Ryuzetsu's tears streamed down her face. In that moment, huge waves were roiling in her heart. Wanji's body and mind were both shaking.

At the same time, Naruto's speed increased, exploding with his full strength, whistling from the distance.

"You are dead, you are dead. Fallen Uchiha Clan, I might not be able to exterminate your clan, but the Spirit River Sect will definitely come and exterminate your whole clan!" Naruto let out a forlorn laughter as he dashed, his crazed voice echoing out. Currently, the way he was sprinting seemed like he was attempting to escape the ten thousands li radius centered on the mansion. The feeling that he was exuding was obviously one as if his comrades had all died and he had become hysterical; even if he died, he would deliver the message at all cost, jus order to avenge his comrades.

This scene changed Uchiha Heng's expression. This Naruto was really going to alert the Sect, or perhaps it was a crafty lie, but Naruto's speed was too fast and Uchiha Heng didn't dare to gamble with his Clan's fate.

"Gather everyone to kill that person. As for his comrades, even if they are not dead, they are bound to be heavily injured, we'll search for them after killing that person!" Everyone's speed exploded, rumbling as they pursued to Naruto in this thunderstorm.

The lightning and rain intertwined while thunders roared across the sky. After a moment, Ryuzetsu viciously clenched her teeth in the darkness of the cave. Wiping away her tears, a strong determination filled her eyes.

She knew that the only way to save Naruto was for her to dash out of this area and relay the message back to the Sect.

She looked at Wanji, his eyes filled with the same determination.

"There is no need to support me. Both of us head our separate ways. Regardless of who escapes first, immediately inform the Sect and have them save Junior Brother Uzumaki!" Wanji had already decided that even if he was going to die, as long as he still had his last breath, he was still going to run and have the Sect save Naruto.

Both of them took a deep breath, braving the rain and dashed out. They separated outside the cave, risking everything as they leaped into the distance. Their bodies were already at their limit, but the determination they had in this moment seemed to exceed the limits of their bodies, driving them forward.

The sound of thunder continuously echoed throughout the surroundings and lightning flashed across the sky. Naruto was madly bolting with his full force, his right leg had already lost its feeling long ago. In this moment, his eyes were completely red, the danger of death was surging throughout his body.

He was afraid. He was afraid of death. He felt that death was quickly catching up to him, pulling him into the abyss.

Naruto didn't know whether his actions were impulsive nor did he know whether he was going to regret them. After all, his reason for cultivation was to achieve immortality. He didn't have an answer to all of this.

Even now, there was still a voice in the depths of his heart telling him to… escape by himself…

But he just couldn't forget these days where they shared a common fate and relied on each other. He was unable to forget the moment when Wanji had blackmailed him to have him escape. He was unable to forget that smile, more beautiful than ever before, on Ryuzetsu's pale face.

Between the fear of of death and friendship, he chose the latter!

"Senior Sister Du, Senior Brother Hou, we must all live on!" Naruto gritted his teeth, sprinting as if his life depended on it.

"Fallen Uchiha Clan, since you are all in a hurry to kill us, then come!" There was ferocity in Naruto's eyes, like a cornered beast extending its claws.

Chapter 58 Chapter 58

Chapter 58 – A Cornered Beast Will Keep Fighting!

On this rainy night, thunder rumbled and lightning flashed across the sky, causing it to flare up momentarily. As thunder echoed, it endlessly rained and the sound of falling raindrops filled the air.

When looked from afar, the entire place seemed to be shrouded by the heavy rainfall. It was a bleak and chilling scene.

On the forest, Naruto was shivering and his eyes were bloodshot as he unleashed his full speed and dashed on his escape route. Occasionally, he would ferociously stomp onto the ground and leap forward so fast, that he looked like an arrow released from a bow whistling away.

"Live on… We must live on!" Naruto was trembling as he kept repeating these words with both Ryuzetsu and Wanji in his mind.

As death loomed over, it became chillier as if it blended with the rain.

From all around him, eight figures were approaching Naruto with great speed, especially Uchiha Heng. Even though he was the furthest, the last among the group of pursuers, he was still extremely fast. He transformed into a rainbow and shuttled in the heavy rain as he accelerated. In this heavy downpour, sonic booms could be heard.

"You can't escape me. Noone will escape from the formation array that my Fallen Uchiha Clan's patriarch has set up!" Uchiha Heng's eyes flashed with murderous intent.

In his pursuit of the trio, even Uchiha Heng himself couldn't fathom how these outer sect disciples from the Spirit River Sect could evade them so well? They were able to escape from their pursuit for several days, and they might even escape the scope of the patriarch's formation array. Especially the one Uchihag Heng was chasing right now, not only could this person kill Uchihag Yue, he had even killed a few men that Uchihag Heng himself brought along with him.

That made Uchiha Heng even more certain that the opponent was one of two renowned Heaven's Chosen from the South Bank of the Spirit River Sect, Guan Tianyou or Zabuza. After all, this territory was under the control of the South Bank, and the North Bank would usually not intervene.

"Genius from the Spirit River Sect…" Uchiha Heng's killing intent grew, so much that he was seething with excitement.

Thunder roared as Naruto clenched his teeth tightly and sped along. He was breathing shallowly as the spiritual energy within his body was being rapidly consumed. The entire place was bleak, as though an ancient beast had opened its wide maw and covered the skies.

All of a sudden, Naruto abruptly raised his head and stopped on his tracks. His bloodshot eyes locked in front of him, a couple tens of zhang away where the raindrops suddenly flickered. A huge force shot out, scattering the raindrops as it headed for Naruto.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

Beyond the rain veil, the first Fallen Uchiha clansmen to obstruct Naruto's escape suddenly appeared!

It was a ferocious-looking middle-aged man with a scarred face. He was a seventh level Chakra Condensation cultivator. As he moved forward with big strides, an enormous battleaxe could be seen in his right hand. Like a gust of wind, he approached Naruto with a loud roar and grasped the battleaxe with both hands. He charged towards Naruto and slashed ferociously!

"Get back!" The middle-aged man's thunderous voice resounded through the surroundings.

Naruto's eyes turned crimson, his body did not freeze even the slightest bit; right before the battleaxe was about to fall on him, he suddenly raised his left hand and punched straight at the battleaxe!

The middle-aged man laughed coldly as he focused all of his strength into both his hands, causing a gust of wind as he swung his battleaxe down.

When Naruto raised his left hand, a black glow flashed as he activated the Impenetrable Skin's technique. As a result, it appeared that his left hand turned black when it touched the battleaxe.

After a boom echoed, Naruto used his left hand to grasp the blade of the battleaxe with such tremendous strength that the surrounding rainwater splattered everywhere.

He felt a sharp pain and fresh blood started oozing out. As Naruto activated the Impenetrable Skin's technique to its fullest, there were no indications of serious damage on his left palm despite the overflowing blood.

The middle-aged man raised his eyebrows and exerted even more strength to push the battleaxe down, but Naruto's hand was like iron pincers, firmly holding the enormous battleaxe in place. The middleaged man was unable to move it even the tinniest bit after striking at Naruto.

This caused a big change in the middle-aged man's expressions. He raised his head and saw the insanity in Naruto's eyes standing right in front of him.

He had never seen anyone in such state; he had only seen it in cornered beasts in the Fallen Star Mountain Range.

Seeing this, the middle-aged man's heart suddenly hammered loudly as his whole body, from head to toes, was covered by a light screen. He released his grip on the battleaxe without any hesitation and quickly retreated.

He was fast, but Naruto… was even faster!

As Naruto held the enormous battleaxe with his left hand, his right hand too turned black. Lightning flashed across the sky and his pitchblack right hand had already appeared in front the middle-aged man.

In that split second when Naruto was approaching the middleaged man, he penetrated through the protective layer surrounding him. "Ka Ka!" The sound of the screen shattering resounded. Naruto's right hand penetrated through the screen with such irresistible force that in a flash, he had destroyed the protective layer; in his current agitated state, the Throat Crushing Grasp appeared different than usual!

Unexpectedly, there was a suction force that erupted from his palms which caused the middle-aged man to be pulled back. Naruto stamped his feet on the ground all of a sudden, and before the middleaged man could react, Naruto's pitch-black right hand filled his sight!

"Boom!" Naruto's right hand struck straight at the middle-aged man's neck. With a fierece expression, he ruthlessly crushed his neck!

Kacha!

The middle-aged man was unable to believe what had just happened. Blood spilled from his mouth and he was unable to even scream because all of the bones within his neck were crushed to pieces. His head drooped down, he was dead!

Until death, his eyes showed his shock. As he knew that his opponent was strong, he had no intention of attempting to kill the opponent; when he attacked Naruto, he only wanted to block his path and delay him. He didn't think that this skinny Spirit River Sect's outer sect disciple would be strong to this extent.

Just when the middle-aged man died, two figures hastily approached Naruto from afar. One of them was surprisingly an eighth level Chakra Condensation cultivator, similar to Uchiha Yue.

"Uchiha Zhong!" The two pursuers howled with sorrow when they saw the lifeless man.

"It is you who forced me into this!" Naruto used his right hand to fling the middle-aged man's corpse out of his way. His breathing was labored as he quickly turned around and dashed away. He was trembling, but his eyes displayed even greater ferocity than before.

He knew that he could not afford any obstructions and delays. Originally, he had planned to lure the Fallen Uchiha clansmen away, but he suddenly headed for an endless mountain range in the distance.

This mountain range was not a part of any border, and hence, it was nameless; lengthwise, it was longer than the Fallen Star Mountain Range and looked more majestic than the latter. What was most surprising was that the falling rainwater seemed to fall harder than usual, and even lightning and thunder gathered in that area.

Naruto raised his head and he saw countless of lightnings linked together which formed balls of lightning that struck the ground and were accompanied by heavy rain.

Taking a deep breath, Naruto continued his escape. The two Fallen Uchiha clansmen relentlessly pursued him, and in the distance, he could see other clansmen approaching.

Especially in the distance, there was a rainbow approaching quickly. That was Uchiha Heng.

As the Fallen Uchiha's clansmen from all around were closing in on Naruto, the distance to the thick forest on the mountain range was getting shorter as well, he was only a few zhang away. He was drenched from head to toe as he stamped the ground with his feet, leaping forward, obviously rushing into the thick forest on the mountain range. "Stop him!" Uchiha Heng's faint shout arrived from afar.

At this moment, of the two pursuers who were closest to Naruto, the one who was of the eighth level of Chakra Condensation growled. He grabbed the clansmen in the seventh level of Chakra Condensation and the duo looked into each other's eyes, understanding what the other was thinking immediately. The clansman who of the seventh level of Chakra Condensation curled his body in the shape of a ball and was then thrown towards Naruto by the one who was in the eighth level Chakra Condensation.

Boom! Their cultivations erupted and in an instant, the speed of the seventh level Chakra Condensation clansman who had curled himself into a ball explosively increased. Whistling, he penetrated through the heavy rain, and in a blink of an eye, he caught up with Naruto.

When he was about to reach Naruto, the clansman, who was at the seventh level of Chakra Condensation, charged towards Naruto quickly. Naruto halted, turned around and made a hand seal, sending the wooden sword against the clansman. However, disregarding life and death, the clansman chose to be penetrated by the wooden sword. In the moment before his death, a strange grin adorned his face.

Boom! His body exploded into various pieces of flesh, which formed into a rope of flesh aiming at Naruto.

Naruto's expression flickered as he immediately retreated. While he was distracted, a sharp, piercing sound came from behind him. That was an arrow!

Looking back, the clansman at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation was holding a longbow that was still shaking.

He shot the arrow with a perfect timing, exactly when Naruto wouldn't be able to avoid it. The coordination between him and the clansman who disregarded his own life was astonishing!

In that moment of crisis, Naruto's eyes flashed and he forcefully stopped, as though he wanted to be struck by the incoming arrow. After a loud cry, the sharp, piercing arrow struck directly at Naruto's right shoulder. His face paled when he felt the sudden intense pain.

When the arrow penetrated Naruto's right shoulder blade, it seemed to coincidentally get stuck in the bone. The arrow was made of quality material, and coupled with the fact that it was fired by the great strength of the clansman at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation, it had caused serious damage to Naruto. The caused the skinny Naruto to fly off along the trajectory of that arrow, allowing him to avoid being restrained by the rope of flesh!

"Thump!"

Naruto hit a huge tree at the boundary of the thick forest. The arrow had pinned him firmly onto the tree!

The clansman who had fired the arrow from nearby was elated. In a flash, he hurried to approach Naruto, raising his bow at the same. He intended to fire a second arrow and finish off Naruto!

From afar, one by one, clansmen from Fallen Uchiha's clan neared Naruto, and all of them had a look of savagery. However, Uchiha Heng, who was hastily rushing over, suddenly had his expression change.

"Watch out!"

Chapter 59 Chapter 59

Chapter 59 - You will die and I will live!

The instant that Uchiha Heng's voice travelled out, Naruto, who was nailed to a big tree, suddenly raised his head with a fierce and brutal gleam in his eyes. He raised his left hand and grabbed the tail of the arrow stuck in his right shoulder; despite of the arrow's spearhead which made a hole in his flesh, he still violently pulled it out.

Once Naruto had pulled out that arrow, it took a few pieces of flesh along with it as a huge amount of blood sprayed out. Naruto's body was in so much pain that he violently shivered. Even so, he did not hesitate as the Purple Chakra Cauldron Manipulation Technique completely exploded out in this moment. Using the 'Lifting the Light as Thought It Was Heavy', he took the arrow and tossed it in the direction of that eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman who was approaching him.

A sharp piercing sound suddenly rang out in this moment, reverberating in all directions. This arrow whistled directly towards the eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman from the Fallen Uchiha Clan at an even faster speed than before.

With 'Lifting the Light as Though It Was Heavy', the power of his arrow was as great as a mountain.

At the same time, Naruto lowered his body and made a hand seal with both of his hands. A wooden sword immediately flew out, forming a double play. Suddenly, there was a shocking chill in the air. These days, Naruto had been fighting the clansmen from the Fallen Uchiha Clan again and again, and because of that, his fighting experience had tremendously increased that even he himself did not realise it. It was as if he had already possessed a natural talent for fighting in his bones, but it was never revealed in his normal life. Now, this fighting talent of his completely erupted after being stimulated by a series of life-and-death scenarios.

The expression on the Fallen Uchiha clansman's face who intended to shoot a second arrow abruptly changed. He never thought that Naruto would actually be this ferocious. Thinking back, the other party had chosen to take the hit to avoid getting restrained and explosively counter-attack. Perhaps, this was the underlying goal of his actions.

He suddenly backed away. As a peak eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman who had battled ferocious beasts all year round in the Fallen Star Mountain Range, he had rich experience. Although he had lost the upper hand and was currently in a dangerous situation, he did not immediately defend himself as he backed away. On the contrary, he used this short time to… completely draw the bow that had only been drawn halfway!

"Are you going to block or not!" As he let out a low growl, the second arrow whistled out, heading straight for Naruto who revealed ferocity in his eyes.

Based on his calculations, Naruto would definitely use the wooden sword to block his attack. As a result, what he was facing would not be a double play, and he could dispel the danger, so he could change his stance from passive to active.

However, Naruto's eyes turned crimson. He could not afford to give the other party the slightest chance of escape. Once he was entangled in the fight, the others would quickly close in, and at that time, he would unquestionably die.

He gritted his teeth, deciding not to move the wooden sword to block the arrow in the slightest. Naruto let the arrow come and pierce his abdomen, while his arrow had also robustly struck, stabbing right through the chest of the Fallen Uchiha clansman. Fresh blood flowed out from both of their bodies as the eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman let out a shrill scream. That clansman's eyes revealed shock as he was desperately trying to gather strength in order t

o retreat.

But it was during this time that Naruto's wooden sword arrived like a death's scythe, closing in on the neck of this eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman, and in an instant, it circled once around his head. In the next moment, the clansman's head fell to the ground.

After this, Naruto spat out blood from his mouth, and without stopping even for a moment, he turned around, dashing straight into the forest behind him, quickly disappearing within.

In ten breaths worth of time, the silhouettes of the Fallen Uchiha clansmen that had been dashing straight for this direction arrived at the scene, and one by one, scared by what they saw. They had just personally witnessed the scene of Naruto's cold-blooded way of exchanging his wounds for the kill, filling them with shock and terror.

The Young Master of the Fallen Uchiha Clan, Uchiha Heng, also appeared at the edge of the forest.

He looked at the eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman that had lost his head and glanced at the one whose body formed into a rope made out of flesh. He was silent, but his eyes revealed an even stronger killing intent than before.

"Uchiha Feng, Uchiha Gu, both of you go and search around and guard yourself against the opponent's luring strategy. The others… follow me inside. You are not allowed to return until you have obtained the opponent's head!" Uchiha Heng flourished his sleeve and stepped into the forest first. Behind him were five clansmen from the Fallen Uchiha Clan, three of which were eighth level Chakra Condensation cultivators, and two were seventh level Chakra Condensation cultivators.

Those two seventh level Chakra Condensation fell back, obeying Uchiha Heng's order and began their search. The other three eighth level Chakra Condensation cultivators each had a thick killing intent in their eyes, following Uchiha Heng as he entered into the forest.

In the forest of the nameless mountain range, Naruto felt a wave of dizziness consume him. His shoulder, abdomen and right leg were all seriously injured. The cold air from the rainy night invaded his body, making his already shivering body tremble even more.

"Am I going to die…" Naruto laughed bitterly. He looked at the numerous injuries on his body. The stabbing pain that reached all the way to his bones made tears gather in the rim of his eyes.

The ghastly scene of that time when he was standing before his deathly ill parents as he watched their bodies gradually become ice-cold surfaced in his mind.

Perhaps, it was from that moment onwards that he became especially afraid of death.

"I want to live!" Naruto raised his left hand and wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes. He viciously gritted his nearly frozen teeth and dashed towards the forest. He had no idea where he was headed to, nor what the future held. There was only one desire in his mind right now.

"Live!"

As for his fear of death, it supported Naruto, providing him with the needed strength in this stormy night, driving him forward.

He even gradually realised that his own cultivation appeared unconstrained in these few battles of life and death, as if he was already not far off from breaking through the sixth level Chakra Condensation.

Slowly, the morning sun appeared in the horizon. Streams of sunlight passed through the leaves and fell on the raindrops in the forest, reflecting a beautiful light. However, the rain did not let up.

In the forest, Uchiha Heng's group was rapidly chasing after Naruto. Uchiha Heng's complexion was getting more and more unsightly. Even though Naruto was heavily injured, because of his fast speed and them being in the forest, Uchiha Heng and the others were unable to catch up to him. They had even chased him throughout the night but still had no idea where he had headed to.

Especially in this thunderstorm which had washed away all their leads, even if they were of a cultivator clan which lived in the Fallen Star Mountain Range and fought with ferocious beasts in these forests throughout the whole year, they were still unable to discover any footprints in the heavy rain.

"Split up and search for him. That person is heavily injured and couldn't have escaped too far. Maintain a hundred zhang distance between the

three of you. Once you find that person, do not fight him, but immediately retreat and relay a message to me!" Uchiha Heng gritted his teeth. Once he said this, the three eighth level Chakra Cultivation clansmen behind him hesitated for a moment before nodding their heads and scattered.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

Time passed and a day later, Naruto was exhausted, if it wasn't for the strong desire to live supporting him, he would have long since collapsed.

His lips were chapped and he looked haggard, even his speed was dropping down. After an incense worth of time, his expression flickered. He abruptly looked to the right and saw a silhouette shoot out from that location. It was not heading towards him, but was retreating instead.

This long-faced youngster was one of the three eighth level Chakra Condensation clansmen from the Fallen Uchiha Clan. As he retreated, he firmly pinched a jade slip that he held in his right hand, immediately sending out a message.

Naruto's heart sank. His body suddenly accelerated, dashing deeper into the forest..

The long-faced youngster's expression changed. With Naruto being here, there was already fear in his heart. When he was deliberating whether he should give chase or not, a sudden glee surfaced in his eyes as he noticed two silhouettes, a couple hundred zhang away, hastily heading in his direction from the sides.

Those two were at the eight level Chakra Condensation. In the distant sky, a silhouette of a rainbow could be seen. That was Uchiha Heng.

The three of them were speeding in this direction and were quickly approaching. Judging by their speeds, those two eight level Qi

Condensation clansmen would arrive in a mere ten breaths, while Uchiha Heng would arrive in twenty breaths at most.

The long-faced youngster laughed loudly as he came to a decision. His entire cultivation erupted in an explosive manner, and a strong protective screen appeared over his body. Patting the storage pouch with his right hand, a claymore appeared in his hands.

This claymore was seven Chi long, and although it had a simplistic appearance, when the long-faced youngster brandished it, it would cut through everything with its incredible sharpness. Killing intent gleamed in his eyes as he grinned, chasing Naruto with full speed.

"Killing the Heaven's Chosen of the Spirit River Sect is sure to fill one with greater satisfaction and sense of accomplishment than killing those cultivators that have scattered away!" The long-faced youngster's laughter rang out. When he chopped forward with the claymore in his hands, a sword beam cut through everything, making a piercing sound. His left hand made a hand seal as he pointed forwards, and a fist-sized fireball appeared and flew straight at Naruto.

Boom! Even though there was a thunderstorm, the fireball's heat could still be felt when it exploded, and shockwaves spread all around. Naruto paused and turned his head around, his eyes filled with killing intent. He knew that if he did not deal with the other person, he would be unable to escape.

But when Naruto turned around, the long-faced youngster suddenly retreated with mocking eyes. He would never give Naruto the chance to approach him. He only had one goal in mind and that was to stall Naruto.

Naruto tightly clenched his fist as his body flashed, once again speeding away. Soon, that long-faced youngster had come to provoke him again. After a few breaths, the other two eighth level Qi

Condensation clansmen, who were closing in on them, saw Naruto and both of their cultivations completely erupted out as they headed straight for Naruto.

Simultaneously, that long-faced youngster laughed loudly, no longer avoiding Naruto, but instead, unleashed his full speed and together with the other two, they attacked Naruto from three different directions.

With three eighth level Chakra Condensation cultivators attacking, Uchiha Heng, who was flying toward them in the distance, relaxed because even if the opponent still had tricks up his sleeve, he was still sure to die.

"Sadly, there is no chance for you to improve anymore." Uchiha Heng lightly said, but in the blink of an eye, his expression suddenly changed.

The three silhouettes were quickly approaching Naruto, each using their ultimate abilities with the intention to kill. Naruto, who was some distance away, flashed a hand seal with his right hand, and a wooden sword whistled out, heading straight for one of them. At the same time, he clenched his right hand into a fist and directed a powerful punch towards another.

A loud sound echoed out as the wooden sword was blocked. Naruto's punch connected with the eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman and fresh blood spewed from the corner of his mouth. Even though he was backing away, Naruto was similarly spewing blood out as his wounds had all reopened. Not waiting for him to back away, the long-faced youngster suddenly approached. The claymore in his hands emitted a sharp glow as he stabbed Naruto.

It was a crucial moment, and Naruto barely avoided getting his heart pierced as the claymore stabbed him. That claymore penetrated through his chest in an instant, and the excruciating pain caused Naruto's whole body to bleed profusely. Naruto trembled for a moment as the long-faced youngster's laughter rang out. He was about to pull his claymore out, when suddenly, Naruto grabbed the claymore in his chest and violently jerked forward. He allowed the claymore to slide further inside his body, leaving only the hilt behind.

Because of this, he had reached the long-faced youngster. The youngster blankly stared for a moment and paled as his mind burst with the intense danger of looming death. He quickly pulled back his hand as Naruto's right hand, shining with a black luster, grabbed the longfaced youngster's neck.

"You…" The long-faced youngster's eyes widened. But before he could finish his sentence… Kacha!

His neck was crushed!

Chapter 60 Chapter 60

Chapter 60 - The Exciting Life-and-Death Battle

This scene happened all too fast. In an instant, one of the three eighth level Chakra Condensation Fallen Uchiha clansmen was dead. The other two took a deep breath but spent no time in thinking and hurriedly closed in on Naruto for the kill.

Fresh blood was seeping out of the corners of Naruto's mouth. He shakily moved back and hit the big tree behind him. The claymore was suddenly pushed out of his chest and he grabbed it with his right hand, pulling it all out, then slashed another clansman. Just when his attack was dodged, the other eighth level Chakra Condensation Fallen Uchiha clansman approached and used his right hand to form a hand seal, producing an explosion.

Boom! Naruto flew in the air, fresh blood sprayed out of his body, staining all his clothes with blood. The two Fallen Uchiha clansmen gave chase. Despite his life being in danger Naruto did not break down, he was supported by his strong desire to live. He growled and formed a hand sign, causing the longspear and battleaxe to appear as well as two flying swords.

These objects were mercilessly shot towards the two clansmen with his Purple Chakra Cauldron Technique.

The complexions of the two Fallen Uchiha clansmen changed, and they immediately conjured a black mist with their techniques in order to block Naruto's attack. A loud sound reverberated, and when the attack dissipated, those magical treasures Naruto threw were scattered in all directions. Fresh flood flowed uncontrollably from the corner of Naruto's mouth as he staggered backwards.

"It's time to end this!" The two eighth level Chakra Condensation clansmen rushed forward for the third time, their speed now was even greater as the power of their cultivations was fully released. They approached Naruto in the blink of an eye, intending to kill him.

"Live on, I want to live on!" There was a frenzied look in Naruto's eyes, the Spiritual Chakra in his body had all been burnt out as he let out a hoarse howl. Amidst Naruto's howl, the faint Spiritual Energy that had been accumulating in countless tiny meridians as well as his flesh and bones inside his body throughout all these years exploded out like a thousand-rivers strong sea.

Boom, boom, boom!

The Spiritual Chakra in these tiny meridians had already been loosened from Naruto's previous life-and-death battles. It was during this crucial moment that they finally awakened, surging towards Naruto's main meridians. In the blink of an eye, they had merged into a huge river. When they flowed through his whole body, the sounds of beating drums echoed in waves as an overwhelming force flowed into his main meridians.

At the same time, the cultivation of the seventh level of Chakra Condensation surged, exploding out of Naruto's body.

The two approaching eighth level Chakra Condensation clansmen were also aware of the surges brought by the seventh level of Chakra Condensation coming from Naruto. Their expressions changed drastically, an incredulous and shocked expression appeared in their eyes.

"A breakthrough in battle!"

"How… How can this be!" While the two were in shock, Naruto suddenly raised his head, a sharp gleam could be seen in his eyes. Even though this excess Spiritual Energy was unable to heal Naruto's injuries, it was still sufficient to bring him out of his burnt-out state, a certain gratification surged through him as he was reinvigorated.

He dashed out and appeared in front of one of them in an instant. The Fallen Uchiha clansman cried out as Naruto's right hand, pitch-black from the Throat Crushi

ng Grasp, neared.

Kacha, this eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman could not dodge at all. His body was not under his control as he headed straight for Naruto's right hand, as if he had been forcefully pulled, and had his neck broken by Naruto.

The other person felt numb. Seeing Naruto direct his gaze at him, he immediately let out a shrill cry, rapidly backing away with intense fear in his eyes. He was already frightened out of his wits by Naruto.

"Young Master, save me!" This last eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman cried out anxiously as he backed away.

Uchiha Heng, who was less than thirty zhang away, saw the scene happen right before his eyes and let out a furious roar.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

"You are courting death!"

Naruto did not even look at Uchiha Heng as his right hand formed a hand seal, and the all the fallen magical treasures that had been scattered around shuddered in this moment. They emitted a loud buzzing sound, as if responding to Naruto's call.

All of them instantly shot out with a speed even greater than before. In the blink of an eye, they had already arrived at Uchiha Heng, preventing him from approaching.

Explosions echoed out as Uchiha Heng was stopped by those magical treasures. Even if Uchiha Heng had cultivated to the ninth level of Chakra Condensation, he was still unable to break those magical treasures in an instant, and therefore, he was held back for a moment.

At the same time that Uchiha Heng was stopped, Naruto quickly charged out, approaching the escaping eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman. Naruto's eyes were filled with killing intent as a punch shot out in the clansman's direction.

An explosion resounded and fresh blood spurted out from the eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman. He was about to continue his retreat, unable to notice Naruto's left hand that was forming a hand seal. A wooden sword silently approached this eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman from behind, penetrating his skull in an instant before it returned in front of Naruto, covered in blood.

The eyes of that eighth level Chakra Condensation clansman stared blankly at the world. His body slammed on the ground and twitched a few times as fresh blood continuously seeped out from his mouth. Soon, his eyes dulled with his last breath.

Once everything was done, Naruto staggered. Even if he had a breakthrough in his cultivation, these series of attacks had consumed most of the strength from his cultivation. Fresh blood flowed incessantly from the corner of his mouth as he hastily retreated, once again making his way deeper into the forest.

He knew that there was only one opponent left and that person was also the strongest. Naruto had long since sensed that this sole opponent's cultivation level was at the ninth level Chakra Condensation cultivation.

"Ninth level Chakra Condensation…" An agonising feeling rose from the bottom of Naruto's heart, but the desire to live had his blood boiling. He understood that if his opponent hadn't died just now, he would be the one dead!

There was no other option.

As soon as he retreated, Uchiha Heng let out a furious roar. The blood mist surrounding his body surged out and all the nearby magical treasure trembled. Cracks appeared in these magic treasures, and soon, all of them crumbled into dust. In the blink of an eye, Uchiha Heng flew out from the blood mist. He was gasping for breath, and once he saw the corpses of the three clansmen scattered around, he howled with even greater anger. With bloodshot eyes, he hurriedly chased after Naruto.

In the forest of this nameless mountain range, one was escaping while the other was chasing, both heading off further away into the distance. The sound of thunder echoed in the sky and even though it was still daytime and no lightning could be seen, the rain was getting heavier.

"Are you the famous Guan Tianyou or Zabuza!" Uchiha Heng's voice rang out, filled with killing intent. He formed a hand seal and nine streams of bloody mist, as if nine bloody pythons, squirmed in front of him, emitting a bloody aura as they headed straight for Naruto.

"I am your grandfather!" Naruto was pale but his spiritual senses were sharp, avoiding Uchiha Heng's blood light. Seeing that the young master from the Fallen Uchiha Clan was quickly closing in on him, shakily, Naruto suddenly leaped forward, almost flying. Just when Uchiha Heng was about to leap forward himself, Naruto stepped on a big tree in front of him.

The big tree violently swayed and Naruto borrowed the energy and kicked off of it, turning in mid-air, heading straight for the pursuing Uchiha Heng.

"Regardless of who you are, you are definitely going to die today!" Killing intent flashed across Uchiha Heng's eyes as his right hand quickly formed a hand seal, and with a wave of his hand, nine blood pythons appeared. They all faced the incoming Naruto with their mouths wide-open, ready to swallow him whole.

Naruto's eyes were bloodshot, he growled lowly as he formed a hand seal with both of his hands and released the remaining Spiritual Chakra he had. A purple cauldron immediately appeared, enveloping his body within. He let the nine blood pythons approach him with the intention to devour him. Their speed did not decrease in the slightest bit, roaring along the way as they were thrown in Naruto's direction.

"Is that all you've got!" Uchiha Heng sneered and made a hand seal, turning those nine blood pythons into a mist. In the blink of an eye, they coagulated to form a blood-coloured skull floating above Uchiha Heng's head before dropping down to collide with the approaching purple cauldron.

The frightening rumbles billowed in the air. The purple cauldron shuddered, cracking sounds rang out as it immediately began breaking apart, before it finally shattered. Even though most of the blood-mist skull had dissipated, a part still remained.

When this collision occurred, Naruto dashed out from within the crumbling cauldron. In the blink of an eye, he had passed through the fractured cauldron and headed straight for the mist below.

Meanwhile, Uchiha Heng's eyes flashed within the mist. While the mist was thinning, he shot out from the blood mist, heading upwards. He formed a hand seal with his right hand, and it was immediately shrouded with mist. The mist flowed into his palm and turned into a hideous visage.

As he struck forward, he noticed Naruto right before him.

Their gazes met and they collided with one another. One was a fist, the other was a palm. One shined with the black luster of the Impenetrable Skin Technique, whereas the other had a horrifying visage formed by an abnormally strange technique.

A loud deafening sound rang out and fresh blood sprayed out from Naruto. A cracking sound was emitted from his body as he fell back like a kite with a broken string, breaking numerous tree branches on the way.

Uchiha Heng shuddered and his face paled slightly. The Chakra and blood in his body were raging. He was shocked by Naruto's immense power. His body flew out, catching up with Naruto in a flash. When he raised his right hand, the surrounding mist spread until it covered more than ten zhang. The mist turned into a huge face and followed Uchiha Heng as he pressed down on Naruto.

There was a fierce look in Naruto's eyes as he was forced to the brink of death. He ferociously turned his body in mid-air and suddenly raised his right hand, pointing towards Uchiha Heng. From his finger, the Purple Chakra Cauldron Technique suddenly exploded.

As of this moment, it was not used to control objects, instead, it was used to control Uchiha Heng's body. Uchiha Heng had never heard of it being used this way before. He immediately felt a huge energy enveloping his surroundings, as if an invisible hand grabbing his body.

Uchiha Heng sneered as his cultivation surged forth. The blood-coloured skull behind him let out a low growl. A crackling sound echoed out and Naruto's Spiritual Chakra was immediately shaken off, startling Uchiha Heng for a moment.

In the moment that he had paused, a wooden sword shot out, heading straight for Uchiha Heng. Simultaneously, Naruto also violently charged in an all-out assault. The Impenetrable Skin was pushed to its limit throughout his body as he let out a ferocious roar.

"Laughable!" Uchiha Heng flourished his sleeve and the blood-coloured skull behind him passed through his body, pressing downwards as it collided with the wooden sword. The wooden sword shook slightly but did not crumble. It penetrated through the blood-coloured skull, cutting a hole through it.

Naruto followed through the hole, relying on his Impenetrable Skin Technique despite the risk of injuries. Uchiha Heng's eyes flashed as he formed a hand seal with this right hand, once again pointing his finger towards Naruto.

An arc of bloody light, which was shaped like a curved knife, immediately appeared and headed straight for Naruto.

In a flash, this crescent bloody light landed on Naruto. Uzumaki

Xiaochun's chest was turned into a bloody mess, but his fist, carrying all of the remaining power of his cultivation, landed on Uchiha Heng as well.

A loud sound rang out, Uchiha Heng shuddered and fell back, his face paling slightly. However, Naruto's attacks did not end there. His speed had overcome its limits, and in this moment, it burst out at a… breakneck speed!

Boom, boom, boom, boom!

Chapter 61 Chapter 61

Chapter 61 - The Final Strike!

Naruto's speed was too fast. He circled around Uchiha Heng, not giving him a chance to react as his every punch and kick had formed a gust of wind.

Uchiha Heng's expression grew ugly. He formed a hand seal, and the protective light around him spread out, creating an even greater amount of mist around him as he continued fighting Naruto in the forest amidst the thunderstorm.

The more they fought, the more Uchiha Heng was surprised by the outer sect disciple from the Spirit River Sect before his eyes. He had previously evaluated Naruto extremely highly, but after personally experiencing it now, he understood that he had still underestimated his opponent.

Continuously killing more than ten clansmen, including some at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation wouldn't be difficult with such abilities. That was by no means in the capabilities of a normal Chakra Condensation disciple even for a large sect like the Spirit River Sect. The resources that their disciples received were clearly much better than those of cultivator clans, but the disparity shouldn't be this great.

"His skin is too sturdy. What body-cultivation technique has he cultivated to actually achieve such heights? Even his strength and speed had been cultivated!" Uchiha Heng flourished his large sleeve, and the mist surrounding his body surged to forcibly push Naruto away. But Naruto disregarded the possible injuries and once again charged forward. A rumble echoed out and Uchiha Heng's face paled even further.

"The most terrifying aspect is the speed of his recovery! If his cultivation had reached the eighth level of Chakra Condensation… I wouldn't be able to match him!" Uchiha Heng was unable to comprehend how a person who had been so badly wounded could actually still have this kind of explosive power. If it was anyone else who had sustained those wounds, they would have been knocked out long ago.

It was precisely Naruto's situation at the moment. However, even though he was quickly burning himself out, he still continued to persevere.

"The faster I kill him, the faster this will be over. Moreover, as long as I could get rid of him, less complications will arise!" A chilling light flashed in Uchiha Heng's eyes. But then Naruto's eyes suddenly flashed and he abruptly backed away. He formed a hand seal with both of his hands as the purple cauldron appeared once again, heading straight for Uchiha Heng with a roaring sound.

Uchiha Heng squinted and all of the mist surrounding his body coalesced into a large hand that blocked the large cauldron. The large cauldron did not actually have any strength to it and instantly shattered the moment the two came into contact.

When Uchiha Heng saw this, he knew that he had been fooled. Although there wasn't much change in his expression, fierceness still appeared his eyes.

"Red Demon**!" He faintly spoke, and in an instant, a large amount of blood covered his whole body, from head to toe. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into a red-skinned person.

Just when he transformed into a red-skinned person, Naruto's left leg immediately arrived in a roundabout kick, spiralling in Uchiha Heng's direction, rending the wind. This kick's force was already his full strength.

Uchiha Heng sneered. Just as Naruto's left leg approached him, Uchiha Heng suddenly raised his right hand, swinging it to his side. It immediately collided with Naruto's left leg.

"Hong!"

A loud sound, similar to the muffled thunder, rang out. A cracking sound echoed within Naruto's body

as tears streamed down his face from pain. He suddenly backed away, looking at Uchiha Heng with widened eyes, his heart beating madly.

"How can this fellow's strength suddenly increase? When he used the Red Demon technique, his whole body turned red and it actually made him this formidable!" Naruto's heart was trembling in fear. His left leg had already been bent out of shape, and even though his skin was not torn, his flesh was still crushed and his bones were broken. He was breathing heavily as he gasped for air. He was unimaginably exhausted from the escape and his wounds were worsening.

There were many times when Naruto had felt that he could not go on any further, only to realise that his body had quickly recovered just in time. He was extremely amazed at the shocking recovering ability that seemed like it could slowly heal even the heaviest of injuries. Based on his observations, perhaps this was an effect of the Unending Longevity Technique?

On Uchiha Heng's end, his right hand looked normal, but if one looked closely, they would notice that it was trembling. The skin outside his body was redder, and as for his insides, all of his bones were fractured.

"You have your body-cultivation technique, but my Fallen Uchiha Clan has one as well!" Uchiha Heng dashed forward with a speed quicker than before, surpassing even Naruto's. It was as if he was now a completely different person filled with inexhaustible strength.

In the blink of an eye, the two of them renewed fighting in the forest.

A roaring sound echoed out. In this fierce battle, Naruto's right leg was injured, and his left leg was broken. His body was unstable as he unsteadily backed away. The danger of dying was getting stronger, this Uchiha Heng before his eyes was by far the strongest foe that Naruto had encountered.

Seeing that he was in danger, Naruto's eyes were bloodshot as he suddenly raised his right hand, his palm was pitch-black. The power of the Throat Crushing Grasp was unleashed like a black-coloured lightning, heading straight for Uchiha Heng's neck.

There was a strong gleam in Uchiha Heng's eyes. He had previously seen this move and was mindful of it. His whole body flashed with a red light, and in the instant that Naruto's right hand neared, he grabbed ahold of it, viciously twisting it in the process. Kacha, the bones in Naruto's right arm immediately shattered.

This scene made Uchiha Heng furrow his eyebrows. He had never thought that it would be this easy, but his heart shook as he immediately backed away, recalling the previous hand-to-hand engagements where Naruto had ruthlessly exchanged being wounded for the kill. Uchiha Heng ferociously pulled his neck away as he backed away.

Simultaneously, Naruto's left hand, covered by a black glow suddenly neared, whistling past Uchiha Heng's neck, and without a pause, hooked itself on Uchiha Heng's shoulder.

The power of the Throat Crushing Grasp exploded with a loud cracking sound.

Uchiha Heng's face immediately paled as beads of cold sweat dripped down. His left shoulder blade was completely shattered just now, and the excruciating pain that came from it made him growl.

His whole body shone with a brilliant red light, surging with energy as he reached out to grab Naruto's left hand. Naruto attempted to withdraw it, but Uchiha Heng's speed was just as fast and caught Naruto's palm.

"Die!" Uchiha Heng's eyes were also bloodshot as he formed a hand seal with his left hand with a low growl, aiming a finger right between Naruto's eyebrows.

Naruto's eyes flashed coldly. His body suddenly twisted, cracking echoed out as he let his left hand's fingers to break. He spun his body, his right leg ripping through the air as it landed on Uchiha Heng's body with a bang.

Uchiha Heng threw up blood as he backed off. The hand grabbing Naruto couldn't help but loosen up in that moment, allowing Naruto to quickly fall back.

More than a dozen zhang opened up between the two of them after Naruto backed away. Both his hands were already useless. His whole right shoulder was shattered, and even if he could still raise his left arm, he could no longer use the Throat Crushing Grasp since his fingers were broken.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

Both his legs were trembling, his left leg was contorted, and his right leg was covered in blood, the kick just now had apparently exacerbated it.

He could stand by leaning against a tree right now. He viciously bit his tongue, resisting the urge to fall unconscious. His breathing was laboured, he had already reached his limit. From his upper and lower body, he could only freely move his left arm, and as for the rest, they were already numb. However, he didn't truly show it, in his face, he still put on a battle-ready appearance.

As for Uchiha Heng, his eyes were now crimson as his left shoulder was completely shattered, making him unable to even raise his left hand, rendering it completely useless. A few bones in his chest were broken, causing fresh blood to continuously seep out from his mouth.

"I have underestimated you!" Uchiha Heng glared at Naruto as he spoke in a hoarse voice. He had never thought that with his level of cultivation, killing this heavily injured Naruto would actually be this difficult. To Uchiha Heng, the other party's body-cultivation seemed to be similar to the secret technique of immortality because with these kind of wounds, Naruto had yet to die.

However, he had practically displayed all of his techniques and had even used the Red Demon Technique.

"But, it's about time that this battle comes to an end!" Uchiha Heng took a deep breath, and in the blink of an eye, the red colour on his body seemed to turn into gas, rising from his body. It coalesced in mid-air, turning into blood mist while his body quickly returned to its normal colour. His whole being seemed to be weakened. Even if it was Uchiha Heng, he too felt that this was a difficult life-threatening battle. The person before his eyes had too strong of a desire to survive, had an amazing recovering ability, and his method of exchanging injuries for lethal attacks was shocking.

"Red Demon Secret Technique, Blood Blade… Chop!" Uchiha Heng bit his tongue and spewed out a mouthful of blood which instantly turned into a blood mist, merging with the surrounding mist. The mist immediately roiled and in the blink of an eye, it actually turned into a long bloodcoloured blade!

This illusory blade was more than a zhang long and there were actually countless illusory faces within, each producing an wretched screams. Uchiha Heng pointed at Naruto and and following his motion, the long blood-coloured blade headed straight at him!

After displaying this Secret Technique, Uchiha Heng's whole body weakened even more and he leaned on the a tree by the side, his face was pale and his hair had even slightly greyed.

"Die!" He looked at Naruto with ferociousness in his eyes.

A sense of danger stronger than ever before filled Naruto. He even felt that no matter how hard he tried to dodge, he would still be unable to avoid it. It was as if his fate had been sealed by some higher existence.

On the ground before of him, a fissure had opened up. Behind him, the tree had withered in an instant. The long blood-coloured blade neared… chopping down at him!

Naruto trembled and his pupils shrunk. He did not want to die. He was afraid of dying. But even with the Unending Longevity Technique restoring his wounds, it was still difficult to change the situation. His body trembled as he watched that long blade approaching. Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. Without hesitation, he raised his left arm and waved forward. With the wave of his hand, a black light immediately flew out from his body and enlarged in the blink of an eye. It stopped in front of his body and turned into a… large pot!

It was the Turtle-shell Pot!

The instant that this large pot appeared, that long blood-coloured blade landed directly on top of it, and a deafening sound rang out. With it, the blood-coloured long blade trembled and actually… cracked. With a loud explosion, it crumbled into countless pieces.

As for the Turtle-shell Pot, there wasn't even the slightest hint of a crack on it, but after it was struck, it immediately turned into a black light and returned back to Naruto.

"Impossible!" Uchiha Heng shuddered, spewing a huge mouthful of blood. He could not believe that he had witnessed such a scene. Uchiha Heng was already weakened when he used this technique, and now that it was destroyed, he suffered a backlash. His spiritual energy was depleted and his sight gradually blurred.

"That… What was that!"

"That is your Turtle Grandfather!" Naruto barely escaped death with fresh blood seeping out from the corner of his mouth. His body was unstable and he slid down the tree behind him, sitting down as he laughed bitterly.

"It's a pity I don't have any more weapons left…" He had already felt that the vitality in his body was quickly diminishing. In reality, everything before his eyes was already blurred. He wanted to summon his wooden sword again, but he just didn't have the strength to; he wanted to summon his Turtle-shell Pot, but realised that he didn't even have the Spiritual Chakra needed to do it, let alone opening his storage pouch.

"No matter what secrets you possess, once you die, everything will be mine." Uchiha Heng was panting, similarly exhausted in this moment. However, he was still in a slightly better condition than Naruto. He glared at Naruto, falling silent for a few breaths, and after which, with much difficulty, he got up and took a longsword out of his storage pouch, then walked towards Naruto.

Naruto also stared at Uchiha Heng without a speaking anything.

There was a vacant look in his eyes as he thought about his village, Zhang Fatso One, Toruho, the Spirit River Sect, and many more figures. Ryuzetsu, Wanji, Ino…

Step by step, Uchiha Heng walked in front of Naruto, lowering his head as he looked down at Naruto who was filled with a deathly atmosphere. He had seen through the fact that Naruto's whole body was already wasted to the point that he was not even able to open his storage pouch, and the Spiritual Chakra in his body was completely depleted.

"Remember my name. The person who killed you is… Uchiha Heng from the Fallen Uchiha Clan." Uchiha Heng slowly raised the sword in his hands. The sword that would normally fly about with a wave of his sleeve now felt heavy in his hands.

"Killing a Heaven's Chosen feels great." Uchiha Heng resisted the exhaustion prompting him to fall into unconsciousness, and with a ferocious look in his eyes, the right hand holding the longsword fiercely struck down on Naruto's chest.

But just when Uchiha Heng struck at Naruto, Naruto's only useable left arm suddenly jabbed the ground nearby. A cracking sound spread as the bone in his arm immediately broke. The sharp tip of a bone jutted out of his skin, extending to a more than three cun.

(ED note: one cun is 1/100 of a zhang)

In the next moment, he lifted his body up, then he brandished his left arm as fast as the remaining bits of his strength allowed. In the instant that the longsword pierced through his chest, his arm landed on Uchiha Heng's neck and the tip of the bone… pierced directly into the other side of Uchiha Heng's neck.

After completing all of this, Naruto collapsed. His breath was fleeting as he fell completely unconscious.

Uchiha Heng was shocked, all of this happened too fast, allowing him no time to react whatsoever. His exhausted body could not avoid it at all. Blood flowed from both his mouth and neck, covering the ground around him. He wanted to stop the blood, but it just kept flowing. He stared blankly at the sharp tip of Naruto's bone protruding from the left arm that was stained with blood. It was absurd, it was ridiculous; his eyes revealed dissatisfaction with the outcome. His future, his mission, all of it had just turned into a miserable laughter.

"Was that… the final strike..." Uchiha Heng staggered back a few steps and slowly collapsed, breathing his last breath. Even in death, both his eyes were still wide open.

Chapter 62 Chapter 62

Chapter 62 - Using a Sledgehammer to Kill a Chicken!

It was unknown when the thunderstorm had let up in the depths of the forest in that nameless mountain range. At dusk, the rain finally stopped, and no matter how dull the sunset was in the distance, a rainbow could still be vaguely seen.

The rainbow seemed to follow the sunset before it gradually scattered.

The forest was silent, even the metallic smell of blood had dissipated. There were only corpses along the way to lay witness to the fierce fight that had transpired here.

Uchiha Heng had fallen to the ground. Even in his death, traces of willpower, unwillingness and incredulity could still be seen.

Naruto lay motionless beside his corpse. If his life was a ball of fire, then this ball of fire had already been extinguished by more than ninety percent, leaving only a small flame behind, struggling to survive.

After a long time, footsteps arrived from the distance, stepping on the fallen leaves that were submerged in the mud. They were approaching slowly with each step until they stood in front of Uchiha Heng.

The footsteps belonged to an old man that was wearing a long black robe. His white hair swayed in the wind and wrinkles adorned his face. The years his body had experienced could not be concealed, as if he had lived for far too long on this world to the extent that those years of experience had turned into a stale air, enveloping his surroundings.

"An obsessive soul… The body is dead, yet the soul still lingers. This might still have its use." A hoarse voice that carried a vague meaning echoed out. Suddenly, the area between the eyebrows of Uchiha Heng's corpse was split open, and wisps of cyan-coloured Chakra drifted out until it condensed in mid-air, forming a blurry shadow of a soul the size of a palm.

That was Uchiha Heng, but there was a dazed look in his eyes, and he was trembling as if he had lost his sanity.

The old man raised his right hand and pointed towards Uchiha Heng. Uchiha Heng's soul immediately flew out and entered the old man's finger, disappearing without a trace.

Once this mysterious old man retrieved Uchiha Heng's soul, he turned his head around and quietly looked at Naruto with a perplexed look on his face. Gradually, his eyes revealed that he was recalling past memories.

"I never thought that I would once again get to see… the Unending Longevity Technique…" The old man closed his eyes and lightly sighed a long while later. This sigh seemed to alter the surrounding space, making this area seem like time was not flowing normally, completely separated from the world.

Countless trees swayed, and in the blink of an eye, all of them stilled and turned to ash.

It could be seen with a naked eye that Uchiha Heng's corpse was decaying, in a few breaths, his whole body would turn into bones then to dust, fusing with the mud.

Only Naruto did not decay. Instead, there was a huge amount of invisible vitality that approached him, merging with him and rapidly repairing his heavily injured body.

The old man stood there with his eyes closed like a statue, not moving a single inch. If one looked closely, it was as though… he had neither breathed, nor lived. His whole being seemed to be non-existent in this world, just like a remnant soul that was unwilling to be reborn.

In the moment of Uchiha Heng's death, the patriarch of the Fallen Uchiha Clan who was inside the Fallen Star Mountain Range suddenly opened his eyes as a sense of uneasiness rose in his heart. His gaze swept across the surrounding clansmen. Even though he had seen that most of the eleven clansmen that were sent out had died out, Uchiha Hengs soul plate was still intact and this slightly settled his heart.

"It was only three outer sect disciples. How could it take this long… Moreover, a lot of our clansmen have died, but with Heng-Er's cultivation, there shouldn't have been anything capable of opposing them. Perhaps Heng-Er has already killed the three juniors and is currently on his way back." When the patriarch of the Fallen Uchiha Clan was pondering, that feeling of uneasiness remained. His eyes flashed and he again dispatched a couple seventh level Chakra Condensation clansmen to go outside and search.

After doing all of this, he took a deep breath with glaring eyes.

"No matter what, there is still one day left to succeed with the bloodreversal!" The patriarch from the Fallen Uchiha Clan gritted his teeth and suppressed the uneasiness. He understood that he had no other choice. All he had to do was endure one more day and… everything would be over!

At the same time, in a mountain valley not further than ten Li away from the area of the Fallen Uchiha Clan's Ancestor's Formation Array, Wanji's face was pale and he was unable to continue forward. He spewed out fresh blood and collapsed amidst laughing miserably.

"Junior Uzumaki… I am sorry for not being able to save you…" Before he passed out, he clenched his fist tightly as despair and helplessness filled his heart.

In another place, Ryuzetsu was dishevelled and was extremely haggard. The meridians in her whole body had been broken, and her appearance was different from her usual radiant and enchanting self.

She was like a walking corpse with both her eyes lifeless, relying on her astonishing willpower to support her. She was staggering, holding a jade slip in her hands. There was only one thought burning in her mind in that moment.

Escape and deliver a message to the Sect and save… Naruto.

One step at a time, when she fell, she would rise back up again. Even if her clothes were torn to shreds, even if the blood was drying up, and even if her sight had long since blurred, she still… pushed forward.

Time slowly passed, Ryuzetsu had long since forgotten about the injuries on her body as well as her own life. She did not know how long she had been walking for, not until one step, when her body suddenly shook. She felt as if she had just emerged above the water's surface, and for a split second, an intense look appeared in her lifeless eyes. "Have I escaped…" Ryuzetsu's lips were dry and cracked. Shivering, she pinched the jade slip in her hands. The jade slip that had not worked in the past two weeks suddenly vibrated. An invisible link that seemed to cut through space had… connected her and the sect together.

"The Fallen Uchiha Clan has betrayed the sect. Senior Feng died in combat. It is unknown whether Senior Hou is dead or alive. Junior Uzumaki… In order to save us, he has lured the enemy away and is currently being hunted down. Disciple Ryuzetsu begs the sect to… quickly send reinforcements." Once Ryuzetsu transmitted the voice message, her body suddenly went limp. She sat there, looking back at the battlefield behind her, tears streaming down her face.

She could not forget Naruto's blood-iron figure as he came back for them. She could not forget the tragic Naruto heading out to lure the Fallen Uchiha Clan away, she could not forget anything that had happened along the way.

"Junior Uzumaki, Senior Brother Hou… Live on…" Ryuzetsu was crying. Her tears were falling on the ground unrestrained. After a few moments, she was no longer capable of supporting herself as she fainted.

In the instant that Ryuzetsu relayed the message to the Sect, the mission-monument on the South Bank of the Scented Cloud Mountain in the Spirit River Sect was abnormally lively. A lot of Outer Sect Disciples were pacing up and downwind inside the deepest part of this

Department, a middle-aged man wearing a Daoist robe was organising the Sect's missions. There were thousands upon thousands of jade slips in front of him. Whenever any disciples took on a mission, the jade slips here would record it at any time.

Suddenly, one of the jade slips flashed with a brilliant light. A middleaged young man waved his hand like usual, and the jade slip flew into his hands. After he used his spiritual sense to sweep the contents of the jade tablet, his eyes widened and he abruptly stood up.

"The Fallen Uchiha Clan has betrayed the sect!" His breathing was heavy. This matter was too great, regardless whether it was true or false, he still had to immediately report it. If there was anyone that dared to suppress such news, then it would be judged as treason and they would be executed. The middle-aged man dared not to delay such news any longer and immediately took out a purple-coloured jade slip, quickly relaying the message.

This report was transmitted directly to the Law Enforcement Agency. Even though Qian Dajin was part of the Law Enforcement Agency, his status was rather low, so this matter was far from his jurisdiction. Once the whole Law Enforcement Agency received this report, they were immediately began to search for information. The effectiveness of this Law Enforcement Agency which was meant to protect the Spirit River Sect reached unprecedented heights in this moment.

It only took an incence's worth of time before this report was verified to be the truth.

Soon, the sound of war drums resounded in the entire South Bank, shocking all of its disciples even though the outer sect disciples did not know what this sound entailed. When the inner sect disciples from the three mountains on the South Bank heard the sound of this war drum, their expressions paled and raised their heads abruptly.

"What is going on?"

"The war drums are beating. Until blood deluges, or until we're obliterated, the sect will not turn its back! Heavens…"

While everyone was shocked, an aged yet awe-inspiring voice suddenly spread throughout the whole South Bank of the Spirit River Sect.

"The is Elder Ou Yangjie from the Law Enforcement Agency. All inner sect disciples from the South Bank of all three Mountains are to cease all activities and assemble in front of the gate within twenty breaths!

Without fail!"

After the words echoed out, all inner sect disciples from the Green Peak

Mountain, the Scented Cloud Mountain and the Purple Cauldron Mountain shuddered. Regardless of what they were doing, they all hastily rushed out without any hesitation.

Even if there was an even larger matter at hand, none of them dared to delay in the slightest,because the name Ou Yangjie represented the Law Enforcement Agency's elders as well as… Ruthlessness!

He had a Taoist name called Taoist Chai. Once he appeared, it meant that something had made the sect so furious that they needed to… exterminate an entire clan.

Three loud bangs rumbled out as countless shadows whistled past, heading straight for the gate. At a glance, what seemed like one or two thousand inner sect disciples from all the three Mountains located on the South Bank had appeared. Usually, one would only be able to see a few inner sect disciples, and therefore, seeing all of them appear at the same time shocked all of the outer sect disciples.

The disciples from the Law Enforcement Agency, numbering in the hundreds, all clad in black robes were the first to rush out. Their leader was an old man with red hair whipping about. His whole being was overflowing with killing intent. That man was Ou Yangjie.

In this moment, more than two thousand people surrounded the gate, all of them wearing serious expressions.

"The Fallen Uchiha Clan has betrayed the sect. By the orders of the Sect Leader we will… completely exterminate the clan, not even the chickens nor the dogs are to be spared! We'll use the Zhong Dao portal!" Ou Yangjie flourished his large sleeve and a pillar of light immediately shot out from the top of Zhong Dao Mountain, which was located in the middle of the Spirit River Sect, with a tremor.

The pillar of light immediately transformed into an enormous Transportation Array, slowly descending to the ground. More than two thousand disciples clustered around the gate, clamoring as the transportation was soon about to commence.

All of the outer sect disciples from the South Bank sucked in a deep breath. Immense pride and sense of belonging to the sect rose in their hearts as they watched this scene.

The Fallen Uchiha Clan, compared to the Spirit River Sect, was only a small clan that had only a single Foundation Establishment cultivator. Now, the Spirit River Sect had actually mobilised more than two thousand people just for some followers. Even the vicious Ou Yangjie had made an appearance which meant that this was obviously to... inspire fear!

Terrorising all of the cultivator clans within the Spirit River Sect's influence with force was not a question as to "why use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken", but it was a "must use a sledgehammer to kill a chicken!"

Yet for the sect to mobilise such an enormous force, regardless of the expenditure, even for mere followers, their sense of belonging was at its peak.

The Spirit River Sect had not deteriorated in ten thousand years and had slowly progressed from a small sect to what it is today. Naturally, it must have its own surprises!

It was during this time that Toruho's face suddenly turned deathly pale in a big temple on the peak of the Scented Cloud Mountain. His figure flashed as he headed out. In this moment, an astonishing vicious evil Chakra exploded out from his body, forming a gale which spread around as he headed straight for the Formation Array.

Chapter 63 Chapter 63

Chapter 63 - Crushing the Fallen Uchiha Clan

In an instant, Toruho was already standing in the formation array. His expression was solemn, and his entire being was burning with viciousness.

Ou Yangjie glanced at him, his pupils slightly shrinking. In the entire South Bank, from the ancestors of all three mountains, this was the person he was most concerned with. He was also one of the most formidable in the entire Spirit River Sect.

Not only was he a medicine master, Toruho was a gifted man, an extremely rare genius. Only a hundred years were needed for him to reach the later stages of Foundation Establishment. Even in the inner sect, he was seen as one of the few hopes of achieving a breakthrough from the Foundation Establishment to the Gold Core.

"I heard one of the four outer sect disciples has connections with Toruho…" Ou Yangjie was thinking when the formation array began rumbling, emitting a blinding light. A deafening sound echoed and more than two thousand people, along with Ou Yangjie and Toruho, instantly disappeared.

What took Naruto's group three months to reach, with the teleportation formation array of the Spirit River Sect, took only a couple breaths.

A hum and a lightning crackling appeared above the unconscious Ryuzetsu as the sky suddenly darkened. The many clouds were suddenly torn apart as if giant hands had swept it away, and the outline of a large formation array appeared.

It violently slammed on the ground, engraving itself onto the earth, shaking the ground in a hundred li radius. In the next moment, the lands cracked into the formation's pattern.

(ED note: one li is 576 meters, or 630 yards)

The trees, rocks, and mountains within this radius vanished without a trace. The power of the formation array was too overwhelming, instantly bringing desolation when it landed.

As for the area Ryuzetsu was in, it was protected as soon as the formation array appeared, preventing even the slightest injury. After the impact, the blurry figures of those transported started forming.

Soon, the place was filled with more than two thousand of the South Bank's inner sect disciples, the power of teleportation still lingering in their bodies, enough for one more teleportation. Ou Yangjie and Toruho quickly approached the unconscious Ryuzetsu, where a couple female inner sect disciples were already giving her recovery medicine and covered her with clothes. Ryuzetsu slowly opened her eyes in a daze, seeing the crowd of the sect's disciples. She started crying, overwhelmed by relief.

Especially to her as an outer sect disciple of the Scented Cloud

Mountain, seeing Toruho appear with the rest of the Scented Cloud

Mountain, caused even more tears to flow as she opened her mouth to speak.

"Ancestor, help Junior Brother Uzumaki…" Ryuzetsu was pale, her voice was filled with desperation.

"What happened to Naruto?!" Toruho stepped forward, quickly appearing in front of her, anger and restlessness burning in his eyes.

"Brother Uzumaki… he… he flew away by himself to save me and Elder Brother Wanji, luring away the Fallen Uchiha clansmen that were chasing us…" Ryuzetsu wept, explaining everything she had experienced with Naruto in their journey.

Most of the disciples were oblivious to who Naruto was. As they listened to her story, however, they were all moved and heaved a sigh.

Feng Yan had died to protect his companions, while Ryuzetsu and Wanji barely escaped death. The Fallen Uchiha Clan had dispatched two groups of people, many of whom at the eight and even one at the ninth level of Chakra Condensation… This sort of relentless pur

suit, for any other inner sect disciple alone, would be a certain death.

Ryuzetsu's tale told them of a man possessing extraordinary loyalty to his companions, a near-selfless saint.

Abandoning his chances of escaping, he had returned for his companions, killing his way through many formidable foes as he carried two heavily injured companions, running for half a month close to a ten thousand li radius.

In the end, he had managed to give his companions hope by luring the pursuers after him, leaving Ryuzetsu to expose the betrayal of the Fallen Uchiha Clan to the otherwise oblivious sect.

Slowly, the image of Naruto was imprinted in the hearts of the inner sect disciples, without a doubt, he was an unwavering hero.

Even those from the enforcement department were taken aback by the tale, Qian Dajin included. He blinked, finding it hard to associate what Du Linfei described as Naruto with what he once thought to be a mischievous and shrewd disciple from the few investigations he conducted when he thought that Naruto might be the Little Turtle. But he was a petty and selfish man filled with hatred. He'd rather have the wrong man killed than to risk sparing the Little Turtle. He felt relieved that with Feng Yan's death, it wouldn't be traced back to him.

When the cold-blooded Ou Yangjie heard this, he sighed deeply. His eyes had a hint of respect in them, with his high cultivation level, he could tell that Ryuzetsu was telling the truth. He also felt that Ryuzetsu knew only half of what happened.

"A disciple like this… the Spirit River Sect will not let him fall here!" Ou Yangjie tossed his sleeve to his side, quickly arranging hundreds of his inner sect disciples to search for Wanji and Naruto.

Silent, Toruho raised his head, his eyes slightly bloodshot. He was bitter, he felt he treated Naruto unjustly, but his experience also told him that the odds for Naruto's survival were... almost nonexistent.

"I brought you to this mountain…" Toruho's body flashed, bursting into light as his body took a step forward, using up the remnants of the teleportation energy to transport the disciples around him to the Fallen Uchiha Clan.

Ou Yangjie sighed, hearing Ryuzetsu's words, he too knew that Naruto's chances of survival were extremely slim. With a flash, his body joined the the two thousand disciples and teleported.

The skies rumbled as Toruho and Ou Yangjie brought two thousand inner sect disciples and descended to the Fallen Uchiha mansion.

The clouds were sundered and tremors ran through the ground as the mansion was filled with shocked cries. The moment the outline of the formation array appeared right above of the Fallen Uchiha mansion. Boom, boom, boom!

The formation array engraved itself on the ground, the jade stones paved around the mansion disintegrating into ash. The entire mansion shook and subsequently collapsed.

Angered cries came out of the mansion, and many figures bursted out, furious and desperate, their voices were shaky.

The stone lions in front of the main door along with the fruit trees of the mansion all quickly turned into puppets, ravaging the area. Toruho stepped forth and crushed the two lions with a wave of his sleeve, shaking the fruit trees, causing the puppets to fall and instantly be destroyed by the disciples.

The land shook as the fight turned to a slaughter, the Spirit River Sect disciples surrounded the entire area.

Toruho headed for the mansion's ruins. He formed a hand seal and a cyan fire spread, his hair was whipping as an earth-shaking might had appeared out of his body.

A sea of fire swept through the ruins, the emerging clansmen's screams sounded as their bodies were incinerated, instantly turning into ashes.

Toruho then slammed his right foot on the ground, the land beneath him cracked open, forming a large fissure in which the underground palace could be seen.

The lake of blood in the underground palace suddenly rose as the elders of the Fallen Uchiha Clan hastily emerged.

Upon seeing Toruho, their faces were filled by despair. The sudden attack of the Spirit River Sect was simply too strong for their incomplete formation array. If it was someone else, they could have used their preparations to deal with them, but the ones that appeared were actually Ou Yangjie and Toruho.

They anxiously backed away, wretched cries leaving their mouths.

"Run, as long as even a few escape, run!"

All of the inhabitants of the underground palace ran, trembling. At the command of the expressionless Ou Yangjie, the inner sect disciples charged.

With cold eyes, Toruho stared at the lake of blood. Ou Yangjie too was filled with rage when he noticed it.

"This clan will be wiped out, even if it's the last thing we do." Toruho swept with his sleeve and the sea of fire surged.

At the same time, endless screams could be heard as the Spirit River Sect disciples continued their advance. It was no longer a slaughter - it was a massacre.

Two thousand people were chasing down a couple hundred.

The elders of the Fallen Uchiha Clan ran even faster as their clan was being wiped out. As for their sons and daughters and other clan members, they simultaneously fell beneath the might of the Spirit River Sect's purge.

Just as Toruho was chasing, another rumble echoed behind him, heralding a sea of fire, fast, strong and overwhelming, it enveloped the the patriarch. Toruho's eyes were cold as he raised his right hand and clenched it.

Boom.

The patriarch's screams echoed, his body completely red in one moment, then it turned to ash in the next. Toruho had killed him... in a single move!

This scene had made the surrounding disciples take a deep breath, even Ou Yangjie's eyes widened as he stared at Toruho in shock.

Floating in mid-air, Toruho swept his hand and a sea of fire erupted once again, enveloping the entire the Fallen Uchiha Clan. He gazed at the horizon and sighed.

"Naruto, I, Toruho… apologize to your Uzumaki family." Bitter, he headed out into the distance, unsatisfied with handling the task of searching for Naruto to anyone else. So long as there was a glimmer of hope, he intended to search as well.

As Toruho disappeared into the distance, reflected in the lingering vicious flames was the excitement of the inner sect disciples. The stronger their sect grew, the brighter their future would be.

Chapter 64 Chapter 64

Chapter 64 - Spirit and Funeral

"Spread out, search for Naruto! Whoever finds him will be rewarded with contribution points by me personally! Any Fallen Uchiha Clan members you see on your search are to be exterminated!" Ou Yangjie glanced at the retreating Toruho, the surrounding disciples immediately spreading out after his command.

Ten thousand mile radius, two thousand disciples. The search lasted for a whole month.

(ED note: one li is 576 meters, or 630 yards)

At the end of the month, the area was almost completely covered, yet there were no signs of Naruto. They did find, however, the bodies of the Fallen Uchiha clansmen killed by Naruto, discovering the causes of their deaths, shocking more and more of the disciples.

Many of the bodies were killed with a single move, puzzling the disciples as to how a sixth level Chakra Condensation outer sect disciple had managed to do it.

Qian Dajin was troubled, suddenly thinking that it would be great if Uzumaki

Xiaochun had already truly died. He did not want someone so fierce and as his opponent and Toruho's anger too had disturbed him greatly. He groaned inwardly.

"Damn it, if you had such a background, why didn't you mention it? If you did, I would have never involved myself with you!"

The tragic condition of the three eighth level Chakra Condensation corpses of the Fallen Uchiha clansmen in the forest of the nameless mountain were especially hard to forget, causing the minds of those who found them to tremble.

One month of searching finally convinced them that Naruto… was probably dead, in this nameless forest where monsters dwell, there were simply too many methods for a person's corpse to disappear.

They also knew that the one after Naruto was most likely at the ninth level of Chakra Condensation and realised that Naruto was… dead.

After a month, the search was concluded and the disciples returned to the sect. They did find Wanji, his heavy injuries were healed by the sect with no effort spared.

Wanji and Ryuzetsu's contribution to the sect was greatly rewarded, but they found no pride nor happiness in it, only sorrowful memories.

They were unwilling to return to the sect, but their wounds were too severe. Toruho was the only person who stayed after the disciples' departure. He searched for two whole months in the nameless forests, thoroughly searching everywhere except where even he was incapable of reaching. It was clear to him that Naruto was here, but he just couldn't find him. It was as if Naruto only appeared to be in the forests, but in actuality, he seemed to be in another world.

He had also encountered many powerful monsters, battling them had resulting in a few injuries. After two months had passed, he found blood on the branches of a tree, along with a torn piece of a robe.

"If I hadn't brought you to the mountain…" Toruho closed his eyes, picturing Naruto on top of a mountain, with a fearful expression. The moment he pulled him from the peak and into the outer sect… The ten stone tablets…

His sigh spread in the silence as his appearance became older. He took the fabric and put it together with seven others, all smeared with blood

Toruho silently exited the forest, transformed into a rainbow, and flew away.

The Fallen Uchiha Clan's betrayal ended with the wrathful display of the Spirit River Sect's power, utterly annihilating the traitors. The news spread, and when the four continents' masses of cultivator clan and sects discovered the Fallen Uchiha Clan's ultimate demise, they felt a stronger wariness for the Spirit River Sect.

/ As for the cause of the household's decision to commit the betrayal, Spirit River Sect investigations uncovered many clues - the Blood Pulse Mark was only a part of it, a deeper reason lay beneath it, shocking the entire sect.

Had the Spirit River Sect not prevented the Fallen Uchiha Clan from succeeding, the result would have been a dire catastrophe involving all of the cultivator clans around the Spirit River Sect. It would have resulted into betrayals from one clan after another with irreversible consequences, shaking the entire sect.

Ryuzetsu and the others had contributed greatly to preventing the disaster, Naruto in particular. Without him, the information would have trouble reaching the sect in time.

Naruto sacrificing his chance of survival for the greater goal of luring away the enemy had made its way to many hearts. The world of cultivation was filled with selfish people, and those like Naruto were a very few. The fall of someone like him pained even the sect's elders.

There was a lot behind the incident. As more information was uncovered, silence plagued the Spirit River Sect, for some reason, the sect had ceased further investigations, but the Foundation Establishment elders remained vigilant.

A storm… was brewing.

The seven ancestors of the South Bank and the North Bank, along with the many elders, came to a consensus after days of discussion and investigation.

Ryuzetsu, Wanji, the fallen Feng Yan, Naruto… They were all heroes, Naruto in particular. His was the greatest contribution of all.

"Before the storm comes, we need… a surge of spirit. The spirit of the Spirit River Sect, the will to avenge Naruto, who, with his small life, rendered such a great service to the entire sect. His funeral will be carried out so such a great contribution; those which greatly benefitted the sect, will eternally remain with the sect!" Those were words of the Spirit River Sect's Sect Head, Zheng Yuandong.

In the following days, the sect halted all investigations regarding the reasons for the Fallen Uchiha Clan's betrayal. They did, however, used this incident to spread the tale of Naruto, praising his selfless actions for the greater good of the sect.

His story was known to all disciples in both the South and the North Bank. All of them knew what he had done for his companions and for the sect.

At the same time, the fervor of the disciples continued to burn. Toruho alone was enough to destroy the clan, but two thousand disciples of the South Bank were still sent following him making it seem like 'using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken'. It was a massacre of matchless and helpless livestock.

At the same time, Naruto's name was instilled in of all the disciples by the sect's deliberate promotion of Naruto but... this also filled all the disciples with zeal.

This is the Spirit River Sect with ten thousand years of tradition!

A finger laid on our disciple will be paid back with rivers of blood!

This was true for every Spirit River Sect disciple. When they were away from the sect, the disciple was never alone, it had the backing of the entire Spirit River Sect.

And this assurance had grown into a strong sense of belonging, to the point where all disciples were willing to sacrifice everything, including their lives, to defend their sect, to defend their home.

This, was the Spirit River Sect... ten thousand years ago, it was but a small sect, less than a dozen strong.

As for the death of Naruto, the ancestors summoned an elder masterful in the art of deducing the heavens, personally casting spells and reading the signs of heaven. Traces of Naruto's existence, unfortunately, were not found, only the scent of decay, confirming for the sect... that Naruto … was dead.

A few days later, in the early morning, rain poured from the sky. Each raindrop landed with a sorrowful tune. Crowds of disciples were draped in black robes, silently leaving their homes to gather at the hillside of the Scented Cloud Mountain.

A tombstone lay there, with a portrait of Naruto's joyfully laughing.

Zhang Fatso One stood in the crowd, looking at the amount of people who came, and turned to the tombstone with the name 'Naruto' imprinted on it. Rain fell, soaking his clothes, as tears flowed his face. The memories he had with Naruto, eating stolen spirit fruits together, laughing together, selling the promotional positions together, stealing chickens together…

"Fatso Nine…" Zhang Fatso One's eyes reflected his sorrow, and his broken heart. It was as if his whole world had become darker.

The other fatsos from the Burning Stoves Kituchiha were also present, including Black Fatso Three, tears running down their faces.

Xu Baocai, Uchiha Zi'ang, Zhao Yiduo, Elder Xu, Elder Zhou, all the people Naruto had met after going up the mountain, all the people who knew him… all of them mourned.

Kurenai had come as well. She stared silently at the tombstone. After hearing the story, the first thing she could think of was the passion with which he had guarded the Spirit Tailed Chickens.

Wanji was leaning on Ino as they stood in the crowd, his fist curled tightly, his body trembling, filled with grief.

"Junior Brother Uzumaki…" Wanji smiled bitterly. He had drowned himself with alcohol the day he returned to the sect, unable to rid himself of the image of Naruto luring the enemies away.

More and more people gathered, covering the hillside, all staring at the tombstone in silence.

Ryuzetsu was pale as she stood in the front, rain covered her face, a rain of tears, as she looked on in a trance, her usually beautiful face now scarred by sorrow.

"You could have survived… I live on, but you…"

Ryuzetsu sobbed. The last few days she looked emaciated, the ironblooded figure of Naruto returning to save them appeared in her dreams again and again. The scenes stabbed her heart like knives, times and times again as tears flowed.

The funeral knells weighted in the air as multiple rainbows heralded the arrival of the ancestors of the seven mountains. The Spirit River Sect's elders and Sect Head were all draped in black, sorrowfully looking at the tombstone.

Toruho's heart was filled with bitterness and remorse.

"Naruto, the Spirit River Sect Scented Cloud Mountain's outer sect disciple. His abilities and strength allowed him to take down many of the Fallen Uchiha traitors, and his great selflessness allowed him to sacrifice his very life for the good of the sect. We have gathered here today as fellow disciples of the Spirit River Sect to let Naruto's name never fade!" The Sect Head said, his voice echoing out.

Yet their voices were as sorrowful as they were strong. Ryuzetsu's tears flowed uncontrollably, Wanji, Zhang Fatso One and many others

too had tears streaming down their faces.

"On this day, we bestow Naruto with a special title - Honorable Disciple of the Spirit River Sect!" The voice echoed out once again, startling the crowd, the title 'Honorable Disciple' filling them with shock.

'Honorable Disciple' was the highest honorary title of the sect, a unique title above the inner sect disciples, equal to the inherent titles. For the dead, it was the ultimate honor.

In the past ten thousand years, only nine had received the title of Honorable Disciple, all of them receiving it for a great contribution after dying in a battle. Today, Naruto was the tenth.

No one thought it was inappropriate, it was exchanged with Naruto's life.

"Naruto has sacrificed too soon after entering the sect, without even taking a master. For this selfless child, I will not let him wander the realm of the dead alone, today, I take Naruto as my own disciple, may he pursue the Dao in the afterworld." After the Sect Head finished the painful opening, Toruho nodded his head softly, looking at the tombstone with a sad gaze.

"A moment of silence… everyone." The Sect Head closed his eyes, lowering his head as the disciples followed suit.

After a few breaths, the moment of silence had ended, Ryuzetsu weeped silently.

Just as everyone had lapsed in silence, in the nameless forests, Uzumaki

Xiaochun's eyebrow twitched. He slowly opened his eyes and sneezed.

Chapter 65 Chapter 65

Chapter 65 - Shou Lingren

As he sneezed, Naruto awoke from his slumber. He was still unconsciousness due to his heavy injuries before he had fainted. Just as he awakened, he unconsciously hugged his left arm, letting out a scream. But he stopped just as quickly, looked down at his left arm in surprise, and then proceeded to inspect his body, touching here and poking there, and even raised his clothing to reveal his tender stomach.

"Eh? Where are my wounds?" There was horror in Naruto's eyes as he recalled the old man from the village saying that when people died, their soul would enter the underworld. Seeing his body have no wounds on it, he thought that clearly, only his soul had remained… He trembled and raised his head, looking at his surroundings. He realised that the surroundings were desolate. Grass and trees alike had all withered away, and even Uchiha Heng's corpse had disappeared.

When Naruto looked into the distance, he noticed only mist surrounding him, he could barely see a blur in the distance. His ragged breaths filled the surroundings, his whole body felt cold.

"It's over, it's over… I had stayed safe for the entirety of my little life, but this time, I threw my little life away…" Naruto was even more certain now, he was scared out of his own wits as he wailed in despair.

"I have not yet given Ryuzetsu the chance to repay me with her body… Senior Brother Hou had also made a promise with me… People still don't know that I am the Little Turtle. I haven't eaten enough Spirit Tailed Chickens yet. I… I have not achieved immortality…" The more Naruto thought about it, the more depressed he got. Tears had gathered in his eyes.

As he was venting his grievances, suddenly… a cough sounded behind him.

This cough came so abruptly that Naruto jumped in fright. He abruptly scrambled forward and tumbled before he turned around as a wooden sword appeared in his hands.

"Who!" Naruto spoke with a shrill voice as he noticed an old man wearing a long black robe standing like a corpse exactly where he was previously at, staring at him.

The air of death lingering on his body was particularly obvious, especially with the old man's pale and wrinkled face, it was as though he had just crawled out from his grave. In addition to the strangeness of the surroundings, it made one's skin crawl.

After Naruto could see clearly, he felt his hair stood on end as countless myths about vengeful ghosts filled his mind. But as soon as he remembered that he was supposed to be dead, he calmed down, raised his chin and snorted as he stood up from the ground.

"Okay, so you're a ghost. I'm also a ghost. After all, I've already died. Everyone's a ghost. Who's afraid of whom?" Naruto walked in front of the old man and circled around him once, producing a buzzing noise.

"You must be this nameless mountain range's ghost. Don't fret. I was just passing by and happened to die here by chance and will be gone in a jiffy. Alas, I do not know whether I will be able to continue cultivating immortality after I have become a ghost in order to become an immortal ghost." Once Naruto reached this point, sorrow resurfaced in his heart and he sighed.

The black-robed old man frowned and looked at Naruto, then he spoke with a hoarse voice.

"Are you really that desperate to die?"

Naruto blanked out before an idea occurred to him, and he suddenly bit his tongue. After he felt the sharp stab of pain, in disbe

lief, he bit his tongue again. This time, it was so painful that even tears flowed out of his eyes, but his expression turned wild with joy and he danced as he howled loudly towards the sky.

"I did not die! Haha, I, Naruto, am unparalleled in my cultivation, unrivalled under the heavens. How could I die!" Naruto tried to pull the old man's arm in front of him in excitement, but his hand passed right through the other party's body in an instant, grabbing only thin air. Only a strong chill was felt when he touched the old man.

"Ah…" Naruto stiffened. He looked up at the old man, staring at him blankly. Naruto's eyes widened and he screamed while quickly backing away.

"It's a ghost!" Just now, he thought that he had really died, so it didn't matter, but now, he was really frightened and even more stories of vicious vengeful ghosts flowed in his mind.

He backed away until he reached the boundary of the mist. There was an invisible wall that prevented him from escaping. He leaned against the wall and shakily held the small wooden sword. Naruto opened his eyes as big as he could, ideas spinning in his mind. In the end, he looked pitifully at the black-robed old man.

"Grandfather, if you have any unfulfilled desires, I, Naruto, will definitely help you fulfil it…"

The black-robed old man had a strange look on his face as he looked closely at Naruto. He felt as if the boy before his eyes and the iron-blooded man from before were two different people, and slowly, he fell deep in thought.

"Perhaps such people are most suited to cultivate the Unending Longevity Technique…" The Elder softly mumbled to himself. He shook his head with a smile on his face, feeling relieved. Turning around, he flew off into the distance.

"The Unending Longevity Technique is separated into the Unending

Scroll and the Longevity Scroll. There are five volumes for both the Unending Technique and the Longevity Technique… The one that you have cultivated is the most wide-spread first volume of the Unending Technique, the Impenetrable Skin Technique. These days, some who have mastered the Iron Skin can still be found, as for those who have mastered the Bronze Skin, they are truly rare, almost nonexistent!" The black-robed old man was gradually moving further away, but his voice was still carried to Naruto, echoing beside his ear.

"The Unending Scroll is to break through life's five greatest shackles.

The Longevity Scroll is to crack eternity's five greatest seals!"

"If you properly cultivate it, your Impenetrable Skin can reach the level of the Gold Skin, then you can reach the first restraint of life's shackles.

As for whether you can break through the shackles, it all depends on your luck."

"We were destined to meet. I am giving this pill to you as a present. It can give you a little help in your breakthrough of the Impenetrable Skin Technique and mastering the Bronze Skin. I am giving you this jade slip, within it, the Unending Technique's… second scroll is recorded, Indestructible Golden Body!

The Unending Longevity Technique is… extraordinary!" The old man was far away and his figure was vague, but following his lingering voice, two rainbows appeared for an instant and stopped in front of Naruto.

Naruto's mind shook and he looked at the old man's disappearing back absentmindedly. He now realised why he didn't die and why his wounds had all been healed. This person had saved him.

And the reason for that was… because he had cultivated the Unending Longevity Technique.

Even though Naruto was afraid of death, he looked extremely favorably on kindness. He knew that with the wounds he previously sustained, he would have died nine times out of ten. His body shivered and he took a deep breath, bowing deeply in the direction that the old man had left in.

"Many thanks to senior for his kindness in saving me and passing on his knowledge. If Senior would please tell me his name…" Naruto shouted out.

"This old man is … Shou Lingren." The old man had already disappeared. His voice was faint and melancholic, as if it had travelled from ages long past.

Simultaneously, the mist barrier separating the surroundings emitted a "kaka" sound and broke apart in an instant. The mist dispersed, reconnecting this enclosed space with the outside world once again. A gust of wind passed, blowing Naruto's long hair. He raised his head and looked into the distance, remaining silent for a long time.

"The Unending Longevity Technique… life's five greatest shackles, eternity's five greatest seals?" He softly mumbled. Those were the things that he had never heard of before.

After half a day, Naruto took a deep breath and looked at the pill and jade slip floating in front of him. He took the jade slip into his hands and scanned it with his spiritual sense, confirming that the contents of the second scroll of the Unending Technique were recorded within.

(ED note: we previously used "divine sense" once, that was a negligence on my part, I apologise to the readers for any confusing that might've caused. -Crimsonguard)

After stashing away the jade slip, Naruto's eyes fell on the pill. Even though he had become a Medicine Apprentice, he could not identify this pill's grade. He held it in his hands and closely inspected it as he had a cautious personality. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes. He understood that if that black-robed senior wanted to harm him, there were countless ways to do so, therefore, this pill should only benefit him and not harm him.

As he was deep in thought, he looked around before stashing this pill as well. In a flash, he went outside, looking at the surrounding forest along the way with mixed feelings. There was now fear lingering in his heart as he recalled the extremely dangerous situation that he was in when he was previously in a fierce battle with the Fallen Uchiha Clansmen.

"I do not know how Senior Sister Du and Senior Brother Hou are doing… whether they managed to escape or not…" Naruto was deep in thought. He had not taken out the jade slip to try and contact them from fear that if the Fallen Uchiha Clan had not been exterminated, then the transmission from the jade slip might cause some trouble. He now opened his storage pouch and took out Feng Yan's Wind Rider. He toyed around with it a little and quickly realised that the boat can actually be used.

There was joy in his eyes as his expectations were confirmed. He was also not in a rush to leave, so he had searched for a cave in this mountain range to rest inside. He took out the Turtle-shell Pot and refined the pill that the black-robed old man had given him.

Very quickly, silver light radiated from the pill as three spiritual lines appeared on it. Naruto held the pill with a decisive look in his eyes and swallowed it in one gulp. In the instant that he swallowed the pill, there was a rumbling that filled his body; it was as if a ball of fire had suddenly exploded and turned into an indescribable vitality Qi, spreading rapidly throughout his whole body.

His body shook and he clenched his teeth, persevering as he operated the Unending Longevity Technique and slapped his body. Gradually, the skin on his whole body was no longer pitch-black in colour as a bronze hue appeared. This bronze colour became more and more noticeable until finally, he practically looked like a bronze statue.

The power in his body soared, and a powerful feeling emerged from the bottom of his heart.

However, the effects of this pill did not end there. After Naruto had refined it three times, this pill seemed to have achieved a shocking quality. When the skin on Naruto's body had completely turned bronze, his whole body suddenly trembled and a "kaka" sound could be heard, as if something broke.

In that moment, cracks had actually appeared on his skin. More and more of these cracks appeared with each passing minute. They became more and more densely packed until finally, they covered his entire body, the pain similarly intensified. But under Naruto's perseverance, silver light gradually appeared underneath those cracks.

The Impenetrable Skin was divided into four levels which were Iron, Bronze, Silver and Gold.

Even the black-robed old man was unable to foresee that with Naruto's refinement, the pill that he had given to Naruto would actually have the Impenetrable Skin breakthrough once again after the Bronze Skin.

A rumbling sound echoed yet again within Naruto's body, and this time, it continued for several days. Even more cracks appeared on his skin until finally, it started falling off like moulting. Every fragment that fell off revealed skin that amazingly had a silver hue.

Ten more days had passed by the time Naruto had shed the last fragment of skin on his body. His whole body was now emitting a silver glow from head to toe. Even though it was a faint silver colour, when he opened both of his eyes, even they had a silver glow to them.

His body flashed with an immense speed that set off a shocking ripping sound. It was obvious that his speed had more than doubled as compared to before.

Naruto's eyes flashed with ecstasy. He clenched his right hand into a fist and threw a punch at a nearby rock. A monstrously loud sound echoed out as the rock crumbled in an instant, not into pieces, but into powder.

This power of his was several times greater than before.

Naruto was thrilled as he sucked in a deep breath. Currently, he was confident that if he battled Uchiha Heng once again, he would definitely not end up as badly as he had before.

With these tests of his, he discovered that even more shocking was the strength of his protection. His whole body, covered in the Impenetrable Silver Skin, had actually made even the wooden sword that had been thrice refined unable to harm him at all.

Naruto was overjoyed. After he saw that the Unending Longevity Technique had stopped changing his body and his fair and clear skin had been restored, Naruto changed his clothes again and headed into the distance with full speed, pleased with himself.

Chapter 66 Chapter 66

Chapter 66 - I Would Jump Into Boiling Water Or Walk Through Fire For The Sect!

As Naruto steadily moved through the forest, he gradually discovered various traces hinting at what had happened, leading him outside of the mountain range. A couple days later, he had returned to the Fallen Star Mountain Range using his extreme speed. Upon arrival, he discovered that the Fallen Uchiha Clan had turned into ruins.

"It seems that Ryuzetsu and Wanji had managed to deliver a message back to the sect." Naruto recalled the previous tragedy and sighed. After a long time, he turned around and the Wind Rider appeared. He jumped on it and sat cross-legged, guiding the Wind River.

A whistling sound spread as the boat turned into a rainbow, heading off into the distance.

"I am going back to the sect!" Naruto's eyes shone with expectation with regards to the reward from the sect. He thought that once he returned, there ought to be some grand reward.

Thinking up to this point, he got even more excited and lowered his gaze, looking at the storage pouches. Along the way, he had sorted out the storage pouches that he had obtained from the hands of the Fallen Uchiha clansmen. There were many things contained within the storage pouch, including some Spirit Stones.

The most important thing was that he had actually found a fist-sized seed in one of the storage pouches, but he just couldn't remember whose. It was pulsing like a heart and seemed to house life within it. However, it was currently fickle and was getting weaker.

After Naruto saw that object, even with his herbal mastery, he had also spent half a day thinking about it and was surprised to realise that this was an extremely precious Spirit Seed that was said to be extinct since ancient times. Its name was the Rearing Beast Seed!

Rumours entailed that after this Seed absorbed the essence of spiritual beasts, it could birth one on its own. This Rearing Beast Seed was practically priceless to those monsters that were extremely powerful yet had difficulty producing offspring.

Especially to those cultivators who have powerful spiritual beasts by their side and wished to obtain their offspring but often only had one, the importance of this Rearing Beast Seed could easily be determined.

Even though he didn't know why such a precious object would be in the hands of a Fallen Uchiha clansman sent to kill him, he still thought that it was likely that the person who owned this must have been trying to find some sort of lucky encounter. After all, the Fallen Uchiha Clan resided within the Fallen Star Mountain Range and the Fallen Star Mountain Range was… filled with mysteries.

Besides, even he had taken a long time to identify it, therefore, the Fallen Uchiha clansmen who had received this Rearing Beast Seed must have not known this seed's purpose.

Along the way, Naruto had chosen a piece of wood that had some

Spiritual Chakra in it, carving it into a wooden box. He packed the Rearing Beast Seed into the wooden box and only then did the Rearing Beast Seed's fickle life slowly stabilise.

Stashing away the wooden box, Naruto took a deep breath and guided the Wind Rider, whistling through the scenery as he followed the route they arrived through, nearing closer and closer to the Spirit River Sect.

In their past journey, the trio could only use the Wind Rider at night because of their shortage on Spirit Stones, but Naruto's pocket was bulging now and he cared not about the Spirit Stone consumption. As such, in only a month, he could already see the gate of the Spirit River Sect's South Bank in the distance. "This time, heading out to and fro used mor

e than half a year before I finally returned." Naruto stood up in the Wind Rider, his hair was flailing as he put up the appearance of a peerless master. Suddenly, he remembered something and felt that this appearance was not very appropriate, so he quickly changed into the long outer sect disciple robe that was already tattered from battling with the Fallen Uchiha clansmen.

He put on an incomparably miserable look, portraying that he had defied death for the sect. Blood stained his long robe and it could be seen that every tattered hole was a result from a life-and-death struggle.

Only then was he satisfied and urged the Wind Rider, proceeding forward. As soon as he neared the gate and tried to pass through, an invisible wall suddenly appeared, bouncing the Wind Rider back in an instant.

"Huh?" Naruto was shaken and almost fell down.

At the same time, a rainbow suddenly flew out from the South Bank's gate in front of him, a youngster with an indifferent expression on his face within it. When he appeared, he looked calmly at Naruto.

"Who might this fellow be, arriving unannounced to my Spirit River Sect without stating his purpose?" After reaching up to this point, the youngster suddenly frowned. He took a glance at the Wind River and then glanced at Naruto's clothing.

"You are holding my Spirit River Sect's Wind River and are wearing the outer sect disciple's robe, yet you have been blocked out by the gate's Formation Array! Who are you!" There was a cold glint in this youngster's eyes. He formed a hand seal with his right hand and his cultivation immediately spread out, revealing that he was actually an eight level Chakra Condensation cultivator.

"What is the problem, Senior Brother? Why do you not let me enter the

Sect? I am Naruto, an outer sect disciple from the Scented Cloud Mountain." Naruto stepped back upon seeing this scene unravel before him and quickly spoke as he could not make heads or tails of the situation.

The youngster frowned and was about to say something when he suddenly stiffened.

"You are Naruto?" He carefully sized Naruto up. The more he looked, the more the youngster felt that he looked familiar. He had went to Naruto's funeral and had seen Naruto's portrait on the tombstone. His body suddenly jerked and after he noticed the blood stains on Naruto's clothes, he sucked in a deep breath.

"You… Aren't you supposed to be dead!"

"I am not dead?" Naruto paused for a moment. The youngster immediately looked excited and took out a jade slip, quickly sending a message to the sect.

As soon as news about Naruto spread throughout the sect, Toruho, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened them. His body flew out in a flash.

Meanwhile, when the news reached the Sect Head, the Spirit River Sect's Sect Head went blank for a moment, but he quickly used his spiritual sense to scan the South Bank's gate and sensed Naruto. At first, he was surprised, but that was soon replaced by joy as he informed the whole Sect of these news.

In a few breaths worth of time, incredulous cries spread within the Sect. Those yells could also be faintly heard from outside the gate as chimes suddenly rang out.

"Naruto? Wasn't he dead? How could he possibly be alive!"

Soon after, countless silhouettes from the within the Sect whistled out, and in front of them all, most shockingly, was Wanji. He was quickly approaching, and as soon as he passed through the gate, he recognised Naruto with a single glance. His expression filled with disbelief that Naruto had survived the Fallen Uchiha Clan's hunt. Even if he was unwilling to admit that Naruto would die, the truth was that deep down in his heart, he already understood that there was not a single disciple that could survive that relentless pursuit.

In this moment, he was so excited that tears began streaming down his face.

"Junior Uzumaki!" He laughed loudly and appeared by Naruto's side in an instant, hugging him, unable to contain his excitement.

"Senior Hou…" Naruto blinked his eyes as he came to the realisation that the sect had thought him to be dead. Seeing Wanji now, Naruto was rather happy that he was fine now.

"Come, let us return to the sect!" Wanji pulled Naruto excitedly along with him, heading straight for the gate. With him leading the way, Naruto was able to enter the gate this time. The youngster behind also followed them. When he looked at Naruto, he was greatly shocked. He had personally participated in the extermination of the Fallen Uchiha Clan and had seen each place where a fight had occurred within the forest, along with the wretched corpses of the Fallen Uchiha clansmen. Naruto making it back alive shocked him greatly.

The instant the Naruto stepped through the gate, more figures approached him from all sides.

"Fatso Nine?!" Zhang Fatso One, Black Fatso Three and the other senior Fatsos from the Handyman Department quivered with excitement. They all approached Naruto, especially Zhang Fatso One who went forward and fiercely hugged him with tears streaming down his face.

Naruto was touched, and as he looked at the people around him, he suddenly felt that everything that he had worked hard for in the past was all worth it.

A rainbow arrived at this moment, within it was Toruho. He looked at Naruto with a look of disbelief on his face. He held a bundle in his arms, containing the shreds of Naruto's clothes, stained with blood.

Out of everyone, Toruho could be said to be the person who best understood the deadliness of the crisis that Naruto had faced. "I pay my respects to the Ancestor!" Naruto quickly went forward and displayed his reverence to Toruho.

"It is good that you are alive, it is good that you are alive." Normally, Toruho was calm and collected, but this moment, he unconsciously trembled. He raised his right hand and placed it on Naruto's head, his eyes revealing excitement.

"This is my home. This disciple is willing to jump into boiling water or walk through fire for the sect!" Naruto puffed his chest out as he loudly said this. He even purposely flourished his small sleeve, revealing small bloodied holes on his clothes.

People continuously arrived from the three mountains of the South Bank. Once they noticed Naruto in the distance, all of them were shocked by the blood staining his clothes.

Especially after the words spoken by Naruto travelled throughout for everyone to hear, everyone was shocked. As they looked at him, they all felt that this… was the true Heaven's Chosen of the sect.

As more and more people seemed to arrive, a girl's joyful cry travelled from the distance. That was Du Lingei. She had spent these past few days using tears to wash her face and she looked extremely emaciated. When she heard people saying that Naruto had returned, her mind immediately trembled and she desperately rushed to him.

When she saw Naruto's figure now, even more tears welled up in her eyes. She quickly approached and hugged Naruto, laughing and crying at the same time, afraid that it would all turn out to be a dream. That appearance warmed Naruto's heart.

He was about to lay his hand on the curves of her body, but when he remembered that there were so many people around them, he could only refrain from doing so.

"Senior Sister Du, I have said it before, as long as I, Naruto, have a breath left inside of me, I will definitely not let any harm come to you." Naruto cooly said as he raised his chin. He had the appearance of someone who looked down on the world as he said this extremely sugary sentence.

After Ryuzetsu heard him speak those words, she felt that her body was melting. Large tears filled her eyes, deep affection, as thick as honey, hidden behind them.

Soon, even the figures of the Law Enforcement Agency appeared. The person leading them was Ou Yangjie. When he looked at Naruto, he too was surprised. Ou Yangjie's eyes revealed strong interest towards Naruto. Especially the clothes that Naruto was wearing and the words he had just spoken to Toruho. Both prompted him to secretly nod in his mind.

"Naruto, I am the Law Enforcement Agency's Elder, Ou Yangjie."

Once Naruto heard the three words, "Law Enforcement Agency", his heart momentarily trembled. However, he remembered that he had performed an extraordinary feat and continued sticking out his chest as he greeted Ou Yangjie.

"You have to follow this Elder to see the Sect Head regarding matters of the Fallen Uchiha Clan." There was a rare hint of a smile that appeared on Ou Yangjie's face. He raised his right hand and pointed toward Naruto. A Spiritual Fog immediately appeared below Naruto's feet as it brought him along with Ou Yangjie, heading off into the distance.

There was a relieved look in Toruho's eyes as he also turned into a rainbow, heading after them.

As for the other disciples, once they saw Naruto had left, they all slowly dispersed amidst the amazement and fervent discussion. However, the news regarding Naruto did not die out but spread with an even faster speed.

In the end, it seemed that everyone in the Spirit River Sect knew of this matter. Some people were happy while others were sad. Qian Dajin trembled inside his cave, revealing a fearful look.

"Damn it, how is he still not dead! How could he not have died in such a dangerous pursuit!"

"He shouldn't know that it was me that assigned him on his mission… That's right, he shouldn't know…" Qian Dajin had a capricious look on his face. In the end, he let out a long sigh, anxiously worrying for himself—

Chapter 67 Chapter 67

Chapter 67 - Senior Brother, Where is Our Master?

The Spirit River Sect had eight mountains; four on the North Bank, three on the South, and one in the center… the pivotal mountain, in the heart of which was the sect's backbone.

It was the place where the council of elders, led by the Sect Head Zheng Yuandong, usually handled the sect matters.

At this moment, the chimes of the bells were echoing as the council of the North and South Bank's mountains gathered in the great hall, with the Sect Head in the middle.

Soon after, Toruho and Ou Yangjie brought Naruto outside the hall and had him wait there while they both entered inside.

Outside the hall, positioned on both sides were four disciples on guard duty, staring at Naruto with curiosity.

Naruto looked back and smiled. It was his first time here, so he decided to look around. The Chakra was rich, and the plants were beautiful. It was heavenly, isolated from the noise of the mundane… Not something the Scented Cloud Mountain could compete with in terms of tranquility.

This was an important place for the sect. Other visiting disciples would tread with extreme caution, but Naruto felt no pressure at all, looking around nonchalantly.

This calmness naturally surprised the four disciples. It was not unexpected for the four to think that only a person of great stature can remain calm in such circumstances, it'd be unusual for common people.

In truth, although Naruto was afraid of death, with the great service he had done for the sect, it would be impossible for him to die here. So without any fear, he held his head high in expectation of the rewards he would receive.

"With my contribution… At the very least, the reward wouldn't be any less than something like a hundred year life extending pill? One million contribution points, the best cave they have, perhaps. Naturally, a promotion into an inner sect disciple as well. Heh." Naruto got more and more excited as he waited, without anyone summoning him in the great hall.

Surprised, Naruto continued waiting. A long while later, just when he was about to groan with impatience, a helpless voice came out from the palace.

"Naruto, come inside."

Sobering up, Naruto took in a deep breath, trying his best to put on the appearance of someone who would jump in boiling water and walk through fire for the sect. His entered with big strides and immediately cupped his fist in respect.

"Naruto of the Scented Cloud Mountain, honoured to meet the council composed of my predecessors."

After paying his respects, Naruto lifted his head and saw an old man standing out in the middle, draped in a white robes. His cultivation unfathomable.

Surrounding him were eight people, six males and two females. Toruho and Ou Yangjie included. Those present were eyeing Naruto up, obviously surprised that he was alive.

As for what he was wearing, upon taking a closer look, naturally, they could tell that the holes and tears on the clothes were not done by him intentionally, but were really a result from a battle's aftermath.

Naruto's looked clean and innocent, he was very obedient, not in the slightest bit haughty or humble. Just calm.

This scene, although it looked normal and only contributed to the already great image of Naruto, still made caused others to feel somewhat strange.

"Naruto, tell us in detail your tale and your involvement with the Fallen Uchiha Clan, from beginning to end." Toruho looked at Naruto and gently spoke.

Naruto calmly retold the story to the elders from beginni

ng to end, everything except for the elder in black robes. That was his personal secret.

Other than that, he also spoke of Feng Yan's sacrifice as well as the perils of the journey. He presented the story craftily, emphasizing not on his own deeds but on Feng Yan, Ryuzetsu, and Wanji's instead.

"I am to blame, Senior Brother Feng died to save me, it was my fault." The more he acted that way, the higher the council regarded him. These men were, however, extremely experienced cultivators. From the clothes he wore, they could tell the subtle cunningness in Naruto's character, but they didn't really mind it.

"You were completely healed upon waking?" The Sect Head smiled, without caring much for Naruto's explanation - everyone had their own secrets, after all. The sect sought a sense of belonging, not total control. Otherwise, discord would arise.

"Naruto, the rewards for your deeds were given out a few months ago. You are now our sect's... Honourable Disciple!" The moment the Sect Head said the words, Naruto felt it was somewhat weird. It was his first time hearing the term.

Before he had appeared, a discussion was held, with both sides placed in a difficult position. The title held great weight and was given only after someone was killed, never to living people. But now Naruto was alive and kicking in front of their door…

After receiving news of his survival, they had all been stunned for a short while.

It's wasn't a title that they could just take back. The funeral had been held, the announcement, everything… It was troublesome indeed, which was exactly why they had him wait outside the great hall for so long.

After the long discussion, without a way to change it according to sect rules, they allowed Naruto to continue living with the title.

"Honourable Disciple?" Naruto blinked, oblivious to the title, never having the chance to hear it mentioned in his life. He blinked several times at the elders, as if waiting for something. He couldn't bear it, and after a while, he took the initiative to speak.

"Um… Is that all?" Naruto asked.

"That's all." The Sect Head squeezed out a smile.

Naruto panicked. He opened his mouth, ready to protest and tell of his hardships and near death experiences when Toruho coughed. He was the one most familiar with Naruto's personality.

"Shouldn't you thank the council? The title of Honourable Disciple has only been given to ten people in the last ten thousand years, you, being the only one alive after receiving it!"

"An Honourable Disciple was above an inner sect disciple. It was the highest honour in the sect, granting descendants all the resources of the sect for their personal use, and the right to be an inner sect disciple from birth. The Spirit River Sect would look after the bloodline for eternity!"

"The Spirit River Sect has nine great families, all of them were

Honourable Disciple bloodlines. This title is the beginning of a new great family." Toruho explained.

After hearing the explanation, Naruto frowned, feeling the excitement leaving his body. He threw a pitiful look at Toruho with puppy eyes, and then to the council.

He didn't know what to say. He roughly understood that the Honourable Disciple title seemed good, but it was something meant for the deceased… The benefits are left entirely for the descendants to enjoy, but he wasn't dead…Currently, Naruto realized that he was reduced to the state of feeling jealous of his future descendants.

"Thank you… Sect Head…" Naruto was downcast, thanking with a feeble voice.

"From this day on, you may refer to me as Senior Brother Sect Head." Sect Head Zheng Yuandong coughed dryly, feeling awkward. He had taken Naruto as a disciple because of his sacrifice. Now he had come back alive, yet he was too old to have a less than twenty years old kid following him around. He sighed again and again in his heart.

"Ah?" Naruto widened his eyes. His mood experienced many ups and downs, he first went in the great hall with great hopes, only to find himself in a cruel reality where he was dashed and his heart had sunked. And that had now lead to the current development.

"Due to your great service and absence of a master, this old man has taken it upon himself to accept you as a disciple of his teacher. So from now on, I'll be Senior Brother Sect Head to you." The Sect Head felt even more awkward after saying this.

Taking a deep breath, Naruto's face was filled with excitement again. He felt that the sect had indeed treated him kindly. This man was at the center of the elders. Judging from this, Naruto knew that this man wasn't simple, perhaps this man was an extraordinary man.

"Let's see anyone bully me now! Look at who my master is! Ha!" Uzumaki

Xiaochun was brimming with joy as he cupped his fist and bowed deeply.

"Thank you, Senior Brother Sect Head. Where is our master? I want to pay my respects to him." Naruto's eyes were glowing with anticipation.

"Take it slow. He currently rests in peace at the back of the mountain. I have made preparations, you may join him shortly." The Sect Head said slowly, acting a little odd.

"Resting in peace… at the back of the mountain…" Naruto was dumbstruck, his head was filled with these words. It took some time before he could react… his respectful master had already… passed away.

"I..." Naruto felt a buzz in his mind. His heart sank to the bottom once again, he wanted to cry but had no tears. He paid no attention to his surroundings as he followed behind the Sect Head to the back of the mountain. He paid his respects to the portrait of his deceased master, and went back to Scented Cloud Mountain.

He met many disciples who greeted him with respect on the way back, their eyes exposing their curiosity, some of them even kind enough to show him his very own tombstone.

Looking at his own tombstone, Naruto felt that dark days had arrived.

"I… I paid my respects, yes… To the portrait of my master…" Naruto somehow managed to make it back to his courtyard. He slumped down in front of his wooden cabin as grief and indignation filled him.

Several days later, Naruto still continued sitting there, frowning. Only after two weeks had passed did he finally recover.

Sighing, he left the place to have a reunion with Zhang Fatso One, only to see two outer sect disciples greeting him with utmost respect.

"Greetings, Senior Uncle Uzumaki."

Naruto walked a few steps before suddenly pausing. His eyes burning as he pulled the disciples closer.

"What did you just call me?"

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki? You're the Sect Head's Junior Brother, so it's only natural for us to refer to you as Senior Uncle." The outer sect disciples quickly explained, staring blankly at him.

Naruto's eyes shined as he let go of them, his heart beating fast. He realized the true weight of his current identity… It was an enormous weight.

He licked his lips and broke into a laughter, echoing all around and scaring the disciples away, uncertain as to why Naruto was acting crazy.

Stopping himself, Naruto coughed dryly and put on an air of superiority. He gave them a nod, and changed his mind about visiting Zhang Fatso One and went to the Mission Exchange Pavilion instead, full of anticipation.

Because… it was full of people...

At the same time, on the peak of Scented Cloud Mountain, Toruho had gone into seclusion. He sat cross-legged behind closed doors, and after pondering for a long while, he flourished his big sleeves. With a dignified look, he began refining.

"Naruto is a mischievous child, I'd better prepare something to ensure his survival. Unfortunately, I'm not familiar with refining tools, I can only make this Nine Absolutes Pill, and use it to exchange for something with the Pill River Sect… To prepare this kind of treasure for a Chakra Condensation disciple, with a single glance, anyone will be able to tell that it is for a Martial Nephew. I'm sure the Pill River Sect would be shocked." Shaking his head, Toruho remembered the difficulty of refining this Nine Absolutes Pill, even if it was him doing it. Thinking of Naruto's narrow escape this time, he took a deep breath and focused his attention and readied himself to open the furnace.

Chapter 68 Chapter 68

Chapter 68 - Don't Run, My Nephews!

Naruto was very good in deriving pleasure from other people… Now that he had found himself as the Sect Head's Junior Brother, he swaggered down the mountain elated, heading for the Mission Exchange Pavilion.

With a dry cough, Naruto adjusted his clothing and put on the airs of a senior, raising his small chin and clasping hands behind his back.

As one of the most popular areas on the Scented Cloud Mountain, the Mission Exchange Pavilion was naturally filled with a huge crowd. Everyday, many outer sect disciples would come and go, one could hear the clamor even from far away.

It didn't take long for Naruto to reach the Mission Exchange Pavilion. He stood there with what he thought to be a kind smile, gazing at the outer sect disciples.

As he appeared, almost instantly, his presence was noticed. The group of outer sect disciples just in front of him, who were originally discussing what mission to take, immediately froze after seeing him with the corner of their eyes.

"It's… It's Senior Uncle Uzumaki. Greetings, Senior Uncle!"

"We pay our respects, Senior Uncle Uzumaki!"

They hastily went to cup their fists in a greeting to Naruto. As the words spread, more and more people noticed Naruto, and soon, the vast majority of the present outer sect disciples made their way to Naruto in order to pay their respects.

"Good work. Good work, everyone." Hearing 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' made Naruto's insides burst with delight. He smiled and waved slightly to the crowd as he walked forward.

The surrounding outer sect disciples conversed in hushed voices as they looked at Naruto with envy.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki is the Sect Head's Junior Brother…"

The people working at the Mission Exchange Pavilion, in particular, got up the second they saw Uzumaki Xiacohun approaching, halting all operations in the area simply to greet him, making Naruto even more excited.

"You guys continue with your work, don't mind me. I'm just here to check on the outer sect disciples of our Spirit River Sect for Senior Brother Sect Head." Naruto laughed in his heart. His words prompted the disciples to greet him once again, even the elders of the Pavilion, noded at him respectfully.

But… Even though Naruto told them not mind him, he did not leave the area, but instead walked around in the crowd, smiling and nodding to the disciples. These three words 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' were repeatedly heard from the present outer sect disciples, some repeating them more than a dozen times.

Gradually, the crowd began realising that Naruto's presence here was just to fish for attention... Naruto knew when to stop and with a wave of his hand, he swaggered off, allowing the Mission Exchange Pavilion to resume its normal operations.

"Ah, I have so much power with this title." Naruto's eyes were shining this morning. He found it very relaxing, but more importantly, he realised the difference between him and other people brought by his new status.

"Honourable Disciple, Sect Head's Junior Brother… With this status, no one would dare mess with me in the entire sect!" Thinking of this, Naruto laughed as he hurried to the Ten Thousand Herbs Pavilion.

The Ten Thousand Herbs Pavilion… was crowded, as usual.

It didn't take long before Naruto reached the pavilion. He looked at the ten stone steles as he listened to people calling him 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki'. He seemed wistful as he lingered there for a long time. O

nly when the surrounding gazes began turning weird did he reluctantly leave. Even though dusk had arrived, Naruto was tireless as he continued visiting places where outer sect disciples gathered.

Xu Baocai was just leaving his courtyard when he noticed Naruto and quickly cupped his fist.

"Ah, Little Bao. Your cultivation hasn't changed since I left half a year ago, that won't do, you shouldn't be negligent." Naruto patted Xu Baocai on the shoulder as he spoke, proud of his quirk.

Xu Baocai was stunned for a moment, blinking. Little Bao? Ever since he was born, only his father had called him that, did Naruto have the right to call him that? After thinking of this, his heart was filled with awkwardness. But in the end, he dared not argue and only nodded in agreement.

"I… Uh, my esteemed self!" Naruto suddenly noticed that a simple "I" would not fit a position as high as his, so thinking of how Toruho addressed himself, he used "my esteemed self."

"My esteemed self is unfamiliar with the area. Little Bao, would you take my esteemed self around for a little tour?" Naruto coughed dryly, his hand placed on Xu Baocai's shoulder as he lifted his chin.

Helpless, Xu Baocai showed Naruto around.

As the outer sect disciples started returning to their courtyards, they noticed Naruto. Many of them had already greeted him in one of the pavilions, but having encountered him again, after exchanging glances with each other, they had no other choice but to greet him once again.

Naruto once again felt the glory brought by his new status, pleased with everyone paying their respects to him, he basked in it until late at night before he was content to leave.

On his way, he passed by a Spirit Tail Chicken coop and bursts of 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' sounded out yet again. On his way back, two Spirit Tailed Chickens were already in his hands.

"These are the benefits brought by my status. Ah, I once had to steal to eat these chickens. But now, just a snort with Sect Head being my Senior Brother, who would dare to oppose me!" Naruto hummed a tune as he triumphantly returned back to his cabin.

Just as the sun rose on the next day, Naruto hopped out from his bed in high spirits, tidied his clothing and tried out different expressions in front of the bronze mirror until he picked one befitting of his position before finally going out.

He started treating this as… his duty...

He chose somewhere else other than the Mission Exchange Pavilion such as the other gathering places on the Scented Cloud Mountain, and even places where a small competition was being held.

Throughout the entire day, his ears filled with the greeting 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki'. All this made him feel as though he had achieved his goal of immortalising himself, which made him very happy, so… three days, four days, five days...

Ten days in a row, he had taken such strolls, in the end, every outer sect disciple on the Scented Cloud Mountain had called him Senior Uncle Uzumaki at least a dozen times. For the masses, calling a youngster Senior Uncle was already ridiculous. Every once in a while was fine, but as they had to do it again and again, they became increasingly dejected.

These days, Naruto lived his life to the fullest. He especially loved meeting acquaintances, every time he saw one, he would call out to them...

"Ah, Nephew Yiduo… Oh, don't go, come here. Long time no see." One day Naruto noticed Zhao Yiduo, his eyes brightened and he immediately approached him. Hearing Naruto call him "nephew" , his brows twitched.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki, We… met so many times these past days…"

Blinking, Naruto coughed dryly. Just as he was about to open his mouth to speak, he noticed a familiar figure in the distance and immediately turned around to leave.

"Yo, isn't that nephew Zi'ang? It's been a while!' Naruto let Zhao

Yiduo go as he locked on to his new target with a delighted expression.

Uchiha Zi'ang was going crazy. These days, he had been meeting Naruto about three times every single day. He had heard that everyone who was acquaintanced with Naruto on the Scented Cloud Mountain had been repeatedly visited, just like him. Rumour has it that an unfortunate fellow who liked to call himself the Wolf God received at least a dozen visits per day.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki... I'm sorry, I have some unfinished business." Uchiha Zi'ang almost ran away as he quickly escaped.

After the tenth day, most of the outer sect disciples of the Scented Cloud Mountain started avoiding Naruto, pretending not to see him as he approached. This displeased Naruto, so he became more proactive.

"Oh, my esteemed self think you look quite familiar. Come, come, haven't we met before?" Naruto caught one of Kurenai's admirers, to his great distress. Pulling him aside, they spoke for an incense's worth of time. Not until the disciple called him 'Senior Uncle' thirty times did the frown on Naruto's face had vanished, so he finally let him leave.

But this didn't resolve the problem as people began to hide from Naruto from there on. Feeling he should be more proactive, he began to cough loudly to alert others of his presence.

It wasn't too effective, and Naruto was not too happy. Fortunately, there was another sweet girl apart from Ryuzetsu on the Scented Cloud Mountain.

That was Ino. She paid him a visit almost every day on her own initiative and without him even needing to cough, she would bounce around him, sweetly shouting 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' without getting tired.

If one were to look around, they would notice that all the outer sect disciples were bitter. On the other hand, Naruto had never felt more alive. Ino, who in the past had received his guidance regarding the mysterious Little Turtle, had now practically worshipped it. She once followed behind Naruto, inquiring about the Little Turtle.

"Little Turtle? That is a mystery, a peerless talent among the Spirit River Sect that would appear only once every ten thousand years! This kind of person is like a cloud, an entity we can only look up to in awe and respect!" Naruto gave a dry cough after boasting, desperately suppressing his impulse to reveal to his Junior Sister that he was the Little Turtle. He had decided that he'd only reveal his identity before a great audience.

"I think so too. I've talked with many other people, and they all think that Little Turtle's disregard for fame and fortune are as remarkable as their thirst for the medicinal knowledge! Indeed, like a cloud in the sky!" Listening to Ino's words, his eyes sparkled.

There was a time when the people of the sect suspected Naruto of being the Little Turtle, but it was soon rejected. After all, everyone's image of the Little Turtle was completely different of Naruto's, and in the end, the ten stone steles recorded no names, only symbols. As such, identifying the Little Turtle was quite difficult.

Hearing this, Naruto decided he hadn't paid enough attention to Kurenai, one of the five beauties of South Bank.

"I wonder what that proud Heaven's Chosen, Kurenai, calling me Senior Uncle Uzumaki would be like?" Naruto thought, suddenly filled with excitement as he started searching for Kurenai every day.

His hard work payed off, eventually, he noticed Kurenai flying away on a blue damask.

"Niece Xinqi!" Naruto quickly yelled out.

Kurenai's face darkened instantly. She had heard how Naruto had been acting during the past month, and knew what the situation was like for the outer sect disciples of the Scented Cloud Mountain. She felt shivers ran down her spine when the word 'Niece' entered her ears. She pretended not to hear anything and quickly accelerated. But she would have never thought that... Naruto would persistently sprint after her.

"Niece Xinqi, come, discuss life with this Senior Uncle." Naruto was extremely excited. After searching for Kurenai for such a long time, now that he had found her, how could her simply let her go?

Kurenai clenched her teeth, accelerating once again, quickly leaving the Scented Cloud Mountain before Naruto could catch her.

Looking at her disappearing silhouette, Naruto sighed regretfully.

"It's fine. I can't fly, huh? I will be able to fly pretty soon. There'll be plenty opportunities to get you to call me Senior Uncle." Naruto was gloomy. Seeing that it was late, he decided to search for Ryuzetsu.

As soon as Ryuzetsu noticed him, she giggled.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki, Senior Uncle Uzumaki, Senior Uncle Uzumaki..."

Naruto immediately became cheerful, the more he stayed with Ryuzetsu, the more lovely he thought she was. Due to her contributions to the sect, she was taken as a disciple by an elder. She was assigned to Donglin City to work for the sect, which was a great opportunity for her just a few years of working there could promote her into the inner sect disciple.

She would have quite the high position in that city, the resources available to her would be much better than those in the sect.

Naruto sent her off regretfully. Afterwards, he went back to Scented Cloud Mountain to look for entertainment.

Time passed and another month flew by. In the entire Scented Cloud Mountain, the words 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' had become a taboo. When people thought of it, they would smile bitterly..

Fortunately, Naruto also felt going any further would cross the line and decided to move on.

"I'm the Junior Brother of the Spirit River Sect's Sect Head! I am the

Senior Uncle of all disciples, my status is not limited to merely the Scented Cloud Mountain. I can't display favoritism, I should go visit the other mountains." Naruto thought righteously, and headed for the Purple Cauldron Mountain...

Guaranteed chapter from last week.

Translated by: Marcus

TLCed by: Nat Nat

Edited by: Crimsonguard, Arch

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 69

Chapter 69

Chapter 69 - My Young Master Wants To Meet You, Naruto

A month later, the outer sect disciples of Purple Cauldron Mountain were going crazy. During the past month, Naruto's presence had taught them the horrifying meaning of one living like a Senior Uncle as a duty.

They discovered that wherever you are, so long as it is on Purple Cauldron Mountain, you are not exempt from chancing upon a small swaggering youth failing to mask the glee on his face. And when you do, the youth would cough dryly upon seeing you and even give you an unwanted self-introduction if you haven't met...

'Senior Uncle Uzumaki', these three words made their jaws hurt from the uncountable times they had uttered them. However, they didn't have much of a choice... he was the Sect Head's Junior Brother, after all. He was senior to all sect disciples, and if a disciple dared disrespect him, they would be violating of the sect rules.

Only after managing to find Zhang Fatso One did the tormented people find peace after Naruto's old friend persuaded him to leave Purple Cauldron Mountain alone. And so Naruto went to… Green Peak Mountain.

A month in Green Peak Mountain drove the outer sect disciples there to insanity as well.

Ebisu's group of three, in particular, were tormented. Naruto's stay in Green Peak Mountain yielded daily visits to their homes, and nothing short of saying 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' a hundred times before the trio could send him off.

It was to the point where Naruto would find even the slightest fault and had the look that said as long as the Ebisu trio were in the least bit disrespectful, he would report them to the Law Enforcement Agency, making the Ebisu trio tremble in fear. They were careful the whole day until finally it seemed as though they were wailing and begging as they named Qian Dajin as the instigator of everything and had been tormented until they lost their human form. Only then did Naruto let them go and sighed as he left the Green Peak Mountain. He also felt some remorse in what he did.

"Right, the outer sect disciples know who I am now… All that's left are the inner sect ones. That Qian Dajin, does he really think I've forgotten about him?" Naruto pondered for a moment before nodding deeply. He felt his current life was quite enjoyable and quickly went off to search for the inner sect disciples.

After that, although his figure still appeared from time time on the three mountains, he mostly dwelled where the inner sect disciples were. With his identity, Naruto could enter just about anywhere.

Very quickly Naruto got bored. The inner sect disciples were in their cave dwellings, cultivating behind closed doors. He decided to camp outside the cave dwellings for a couple months, waiting for any of them to come out, especially Qian Dajin. Despite Naruto standing in front of his cave dwelling for a whole month, Qian Dajin was too afraid to exit and therefore never met with Naruto. No matter how much Naruto shouted, he never responded.

"I refuse to believe this!" Naruto stood before Qian Dajin's door, attempting to use a formation array to break in. Inner sect disciples' cave dwellings had very strong protections. Unable to do it alone, he was forced forced to gather a few other disciples for the job.

At this moment, two figures sped to them from the distance, both inner sect disciples, one tall and one short. Without greeting Naruto, they calmly said.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki, regarding Qian Dajin, could you give our Young

Master face and drop this matter?"

"Our Young Master holds the title of Shangguan Tianyou" The

tall disciple emphasized.

(ED: He was originally introduced back at ch.35 as Guan Tianyou, one of the three outstanding geniuses of the South Bank, but his name is actually Shangguan Tianyou.)

Shangguan Tianyou, that was the name of the head of the only three

Heaven's Chosen among the entire three mountains on the South Bank!

This potential of his could be said to be extremely rare, one that could only be seen in a thousand years. Even if one was an outer sect disciple, there was no guarantee that they would ever become a Foundation

Establishment cultivator. That was why the sect did not have that many Elders. However, this Shangguan Tianyou was different from all the others. The South Bank even considered him as their hope to overpower the North Bank. As such, no effort was spared to develop him.

The followers of the Shangguan Tianyou on the Green Peak Mountain were numerous.

Naruto remained unperturbed. If it was in the past, he would be afraid, but he would be afraid of death. But that didn't mean he was timid, so long as death wasn't an option, his courage knew no bounds.

With his current identity, hardly anything could cause his death. As such, he looked at the duo with disdain and smiled.

"Seeing my esteemed self, the two of you did not even pay your respects. Who gave you the confidence to be so arrogant to even disrespect your seniors? Was it that Shangguan Tianyou?" Naruto waved his sleeve as he faintly spoke.

His words caused the two's expressions to change, the tall disciple looked at him sharply.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki, be mindful of your words."

Just as the words left his mouth, before he could even continue, Naruto had already disappeared. The tall disciple felt the wind blow as Naruto appeared right in front of him.

His speed was so fast, the duo could not even see him. Before they could even react Naruto raised his right hand and with a terrifying force it ripped through the air before it landed on the tall disciple's face.

The disciple's robes suddenly glowed, exuding a protective layer. That was one of the magical treasures given to the inner sect disciples. But just as the light screen appeared, Naruto's hand slammed on it and broke it apart. It completely failed to stop his palm that carried an enormous force as it landed like a boulder.

Bang. Stars appeared in the tall disciple's vision as a droning sound appeared in his mind. Blood sprayed out as his body flew dozens of zhang away like a kite, not even a scream left his mouth as he fainted from the pain straightaway.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

The scene happened too suddenly, stunning the shorter disciple, his mind was abuzz. He instinctively backed away, looking back and forth between his companion and Naruto who had slapped him unconscious. He took a deep breath and swallowed loudly.

"You… You…" His body was trembling and his mind was muddled as he pointed at Naruto. He never expected the strength of Naruto to actually be so terrifying.

Currently, Naruto had yet to achieve the eight level of Qi

Condensation…

"Senior, are you sure it is appropriate for you, as an Inner Sect Disciple, to point at me in such a manner?" Naruto said as he turned to the short disciple and walked toward him.

Screaming, the disciple hastily backed away. Not waiting for him to go too far, the wind whistled as Naruto approached, a slap aimed at the disciple's face.

At that moment, a cold voice suddenly resounded from the foot of the mountain .

"Stay your hand!" As the voice fell, a silhouette quickly appeared.

Naruto did not bat an eye, instead he applied even more strength to his palm, sending teeth and blood flying out of the short disciple's mouth. The disciple's neck was almost broken as he was flung to the side, unconscious.

Once he was done, Naruto flourished his small hand and raised his head to look at the rapidly approaching person from the foot of the mountain. He was a middle-aged man who was actually at the ninth level of Chakra Condensation, the same as Uchiha Heng.

He stared at Naruto and started laughing angrily.

"Did you not hear me, damn it, Naruto, you…!"

"Pardon me, nephew, do you fancy a slap to the face as well?" Naruto smiled, lifting his chin up high. Naruto immediately noticed that just like the two before, this man did not have the slightest respect for him, instead contempt permeated down to their very bones as if they were superior to him! He despised such inner sect disciples.

Once his words were spoken, the middle-aged man's expression flickered and his voice stopped abruptly. The power of Naruto's body caused fear in him. He was also flustered ,and now that he thought back about it, he immediately took a deep breath. Added on with Naruto's status, even the Law Enforcement Agency could not say anything about all of Naruto's previous actions.

"Naruto, my Young Master has invited you to pay your respects." The middle aged man glared at Naruto after taking a deep breath, suppressing his anger as he said that he was here on behalf of the Heaven's Chosen, to deliver a message.

In his opinion, however, he felt that his master had done something unnecessary. Naruto was merely a disciple that had made a contribution by a fluke, a clown-like figure who had killed a few weak clansmen from a cultivator clan. If it wasn't for his good luck, he couldn't have possibly been given such publicity in the Sect. It was really not worth it for a Young Master who was definitely going to be successful and climb up the promotional ladder, even having a shred of hope to become a Core Formation in the future, to send a messenger to relay a message.

Even asking Naruto to pay his respects to his master was demeaning in this middle-aged man's eyes.,

"An outer sect disciple, so what if he is a Heaven's Chosen, why should I be paying my respects to him? He should be the one coming to pay his respects to me!" Naruto could clearly detect that Young Master's pride. Based on his Naruto'sstatus, if the other party did not personally come, that is all. If the other party did not personally come and deliver the message, forget it. He had actually asked for Naruto to go and pay his respects to him.

He flourished his sleeve and a huge gust of wind blew. The middle-aged man's eyes immediately burned with anger.

"Naruto, my Young Master granting you an audience is already giving you a lot of face, do you have any idea how many people don't even have the chance to, you…" His face changed as he was just about to leap back. But he was still a second too late, Naruto appeared right in front of him, with his palm crashing down.

"How dare you!" The man was at the ninth level of Chakra Condensation, and he released its full power. Flashing a hand seal, wind blades instantly appeared, shielding his body. With a shocking roar, those wind blades made contact with Naruto's palm and instantly collapsed, failing to stop him.

Crushing all obstacles in its way, Naruto's palm slammed on the man's face.

Bang. A scream followed as the man's body was flung dozens of zhang away before he regained his footing.

"You're even below Uchiha Heng, no wonder you bow to someone else, get lost!" Naruto swung his sleeve to the side triumphantly.

The man stared at Naruto aghast, his body trembling. His left cheek was swollen, blood and teeth spilling out as he backed away.

Naruto waited until his opponent left before turning back to Qian Dajin's cave dwelling, narrowing his eyes. He was scared of dying, so he dealt vindictively with anyone who targeted him.

This Qian Dajin, Shangguan Tianyou or not, Naruto wasn't just going to let him off like this. These days, Uzumaki Xiachun seemed to randomly spent in nonsense and entertainment in the inner sect area, but in fact, he had been doing research on Qian Dajin.

"With you hiding inside, do you think I have no way of reaching you?" Naruto snorted coldly, leaving the scene. Using his current status, not long after, a jade slip for an assignment flew out of the Law Enforcement Agency toward Qian Dajin's cave dwelling, appearing right in front of him.

Just like he had done before, Naruto had him conscripted on a dangerous mission. Qian Dajin remained bitter for a long time. He had no choice but to leave his hideout to go on a mission.

However, he had underestimated Naruto's vengefulness. Naruto had arranged dozens of missions of this kind for Qian Dajin. He had even personally and secretly contacted Wanji. The Hou Clan was a cultivator clan and had a Foundation Establishment Ancestor. As such, they had deep inside information. On Naruto's end, he regarded this matter extremely highly, it was natural for Naruto to work with Wanji and Ino.

They would not fail to make Qian Dajin go on missions again and again until an unexpected accident occurs.

The Law Enforcement Agency was not unaware of what Qian Dajin had done. At that time, they did not want the matter to see the light, so it was not openly investigated despite being recorded.

But now that Naruto had appeared and happy to take care of it, the agency didn't resist in the slightest and even felt they owe him for doing all the work himself. In the inner circles of the agency, Qian Dajin was already considered dead.

1st guaranteed chapter of the week.

Translated by: Marcus

Edited by: Crimsonguard

ED Note: Because of college and other irl stuff, we would return to 5 guaranteed and 3 sponsored chapters a week. We wouldn't be able to keep up with the pace anymore, not to mention the heavy delays that happened this week. Again, we apologize for the inconvenience and thank you for understanding. Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 70

Chapter 70

Chapter 70 - Hi, Senior Brother Li

Near the peak of the Green Peak Mountain laid a small path; at the end of this road was a pond with goldfishes swimming inside.

Besides, the pond was a cave dwelling; it was the only abode in the entire area, thus, the surroundings was peaceful and quiet. The Spiritual Chakra in this area was also much thicker compared to the living quarters of outer sect disciples.

At this moment, a young man was seated beside the pond, wearing the robes of an outer sect disciple. The young man had a handsome face with well-defined features, and black hair that gently cascaded down onto his shoulders, looking exceptionally striking and attractive.

His skin was so white and smooth that even female disciples would feel inadequate; his eyes were sharp and slit like a phoenix, and brilliant glint would flash across his gaze from time to time, causing him to exude a vibe of extraordinariness.

His hand held a few little fishes which he occasionally threw into the pond, causing those golden fishes inside to thrash around in the water as they fought with each other to tear those little fishes into pieces and swallow them.

At this moment, the middle-aged man who was slapped by Naruto arrived as he rushed along the small path with a livid expression. When he arrived, he could not help but to delay his footsteps. There was a respectful look on his face as he greeted the young man.

"Greetings, Young Master."

"Young Master, that Naruto does not know what's good for him. I have already told him very clearly to come and pay his respects, but he refused and acted all arrogant and domineering, as if he's everything with that status of his." The middle-aged man gritted his teeth and said.

"Then forget it, it's just a small fry, making him come pay his respects was just something on a whim." The young man lifted his head and said blandly, not paying any more attention to the matter.

"Young Master's words are wise, he is simply a small fry. The title of an

Honoured Disciple is for dead people. As for being a Junior Brother of the Sect Head, that status is even more of a joke; to actually hail a dead person as his teacher." The middle-aged man nodded and laughed coldly, when he suddenly felt his heart shiver - the young man before him had lifted his head and was staring coldly at him.

"Young...Young Master…" The middle-aged man felt a chill run down his spine.

"He is only a small fry, there's no need to bother with him. But Sect Head's teacher, our sect's previous patriarch, is not someone you can address so casually. Go to the Ice Lake and punish yourself for three months." The young man retracted his gaze as he continued feeding the golden fishes.

The middle-aged man's heart trembled as he rapidly nodded his head and withdrew.

After settling Qian Dajin's matter, Naruto returned to the Scented Cloud Mountain. As for the Heaven's Chosen, Naruto did not worry about it even one bit. Naruto was someone who had done a great service for the sect, hence, unless he was to betray the sect, his life would not be threatened at all.

Although he was regarded as a Senior Uncle now, he could feel the uplifting feeling of being respected slowly fading away day by day; he could only lament as he watched the people purposely avoid him while walking. However, this feeling only lasted till the day where he unconsciously walked past the Scripture Lecture Hall and suddenly felt a wave of excitement course through him.

He discovered that so long as he was present, he would immediately be granted a seat together with the elders lecturing about the scriptures; allowing him to

be in a position where he could watch over countless of disciples.

After experiencing such a situation once, Naruto immediately fell in love with it. Henceforth, his figure could be seen within the Scripture Lecture Halls of the various mountains.

Sometimes, even as he sat there, he would give an occasional smile and nod as he looked down towards the disciples, giving them a gaze full of encouragement and consolation similar to the Foundation Establishment elders sitting beside him.

Seeing this scene, the Foundation Establishment elders beside him did not know whether to laugh or cry; while the disciples of the various peaks on the ground could only let their depression well up in their heart as they looked at Naruto with growing hatred incapable of doing anything about it.

At the same time, Naruto had found a new way to flaunt his new status as the Junior Brother of the Sect Head - he started appearing frequently around the sect beside the Foundation Establishment cultivators to enjoy the same treatment as them.

As soon as he noticed any of those Foundation Establishment cultivators, he would immediately go up and greet them as 'Senior Brother' or 'Senior Sister' while putting on an obedient look, making them unable to say anything after they laid eyes on him. However, after this had happened numerous times, their expressions couldn't help but turn weird. As for the disciples around the Foundation Establishment cultivators, they could only continuously address Senior Uncle Uzumaki in exasperation.

This situation lasted for a quite some time, until once when Naruto saw Toruho, he was unable to control his urge and eventually called out in a friendly tone.

"Hi, Senior Brother Li."

Toruho's had a haggard expression on his face; it was not until this day that he had finally completed the refinement of the Nine Absolutes Pill. He was just about to go out of the sect when he suddenly heard his name. He was stunned for a moment as he stopped in his tracks and looked around him. When he saw Naruto, his face twitched a little. During this period of time, although he had been refining the pill, he too had heard the stories of Naruto which had given him quite a headache. And now, seeing Naruto addressing him like that, he threw a cold glare at him.

As soon as Naruto shouted those words, regret washed over him. Now, as he saw Toruho glaring at him, he instantly sucked in a deep breath; in this sect, the person he was most afraid of was undoubtedly Toruho.

"Uncle Li….I...I was in the wrong." Naruto tearfully stammered.

Toruho looked at Naruto as exasperation rose in his heart. After giving him another fierce glare, Toruho lectured Naruto about his behaviour during this period of time.

"I will be making a trip out of the sect, it will probably take a few months to a year. Don't be so mischievous during the time I am away, working hard and cultivating is the right way." Toruho left some advice for Naruto before he turned around and left.

Naruto let out a long sigh of relief as he looked at Toruho's fading figure. Although there was a hint of fear in his eyes, his gaze was still mostly filled with deep respect for all the elders. According to what he had heard from Ryuzetsu, after he had gone missing, Toruho had searched for him alone for a full two months. And when Toruho came backing holding shreds of his clothes, he even started blaming himself.

Such warmth was something Naruto had rarely felt in his entire life ever since his parents had passed away. And unknowingly, he had already began treating Toruho as his relative deep in his heart.

After Toruho's scolding, Naruto quieted down for half a month; he stopped coughing whenever he saw people, but he still stopped by Kurenai's cave dwelling from time to time. When he thought about it, of all the people he was familiar with throughout the entire sect, Kurenai was the only one who hadn't called him 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' yet.

Not until a few days later did he see Kurenai again, stepping onto her blue damask and leaving in a hurry. As Naruto could not fly, he could only watch helplessly as the other party flew off into the distance with a depressed heart.

"Only a few people in the entire sect have such magical treasures that can let Chakra Condensation disciples fly in the air. Unless one trained in a special technique like Uchiha Heng did, they could only rely on magical treasure for flight."

"This is unfair, ah, shouldn't these magical treasures be given by a teacher, but my...my teacher…" Naruto sighed heavily. After a couple steps, he suddenly stopped. Hi gazed wandered around for a moment before he turned around and sprinted towards the Zhong Dao Mountain.

With his identity as the Sect Head's Junior Brother, nothing obstructed him from entering the Zhong Dao Mountain. In no time, he had reached the mountain's summit and arrived before the great hall where Sect Head Zheng Yuandong resided.

"Senior Brother Sect Head, my dear Senior Brother Sect Head!"

"I would like to pay my respects to teacher!" Naruto swaggered in as he shouted loudly. Zheng Yuandong who was meditating within the great hall opened his eyes and let out a sigh.

During this period of time, countless number of people had come to find him and complain about Naruto's actions. Deep inside his heart, he already regretted his decision from before. But since the wood had already been used to make the boat, there was no choice but for him to close an eye to all these matters. After all, even though Naruto might be mischievous and playful, his actions were harmless, and he was contented with just that.

At the moment he heard Naruto shouting, Zheng Yuandong slowly walked out as he gave a cough with a serious expression.

"Enough, I've heard you."

"Junior Brother pays his respects to Senior Brother Sect Head." Naruto had an obedient look as he quickly bowed the moment he saw Zheng Yuandong.

Seeing Naruto's obedient look, Zheng Yuandong sighed in his heart; he had finally understood what kind of person Naruto was. After shaking his head with a bitter smile, he brought Naruto to the forbidden grounds behind the mountain.

In a cave dwelling at the back of the mountains, a portrait of a middleaged man hung on the wall. The man in the picture had a faint smile as he looked into the distance, and coupled with the extraordinary aura exuding from the painting, it was as if the man had not died, but was rather brimming with life.

Under the painting was an altar on which a variety of spirit fruits and spirit candles were placed. Although the entire cave seemed simple and elegant, it still gave off a solemn pressure.

The moment Naruto entered the cave, he immediately went before the painting and dropped to his knees with a thud. With a respectful countenance, he solemnly kowtowed nine times towards the painting.

"Teacher, this disciple pays his respects to you." Naruto looked towards his teacher in the painting as his gaze shone with sincerity.

At the side, Zheng Yuandong nodded silently in his heart; he felt that even though Naruto was unruly, he still had a loyal heart. From Zheng Yuandong's experience, with just one look, he was able to see that Naruto's expression was truly sincere, and not something of pretense.

But immediately after that….Naruto opened his mouth again. "Teacher, your disciple is suffering ah, he can't even fly...the other disciples, their teachers would bestow them with magical treasures, reward them with life-saving objects, I am the only one with nothing…"

"Teacher, ah, your disciple does not care about such material objects, as long as I can offer incense sticks to you, my teacher, I would be more than happy. Who knows, perhaps your spirit in heaven might even bestow a magical treasure to me when you visit me in my dreams…"

Listening to Naruto, Zheng Yuandong who was standing by the side immediately widened his eyes.

"Teacher, to think that your disciple, for the sake of protecting the sect, for the sake of continuing our legacy of ten thousand years, for the sake of our sect's justice, was hunted all around. With my life hanging on a thread, all my magical treasures were destroyed and abandoned; now that I have returned to the sect, I have nothing, my pockets empty, my belongings gone. I am simply worse off than a handyman…"

"But Teacher, you do not need to worry, it's alright, even if this disciple does not have any protective treasures or flying treasures, he would climb the highest mountains and swim the deepest seas for the sect just the same, without any hesitation! But if there comes a time when I stopped offering incense to you, then perhaps it's because I did not have any protective treasures, or any flying treasures to escape the dangers, and have lost my life… when that time comes, I will personally go find you so we can reunite with each other up there." As he talked, Naruto would slant his head from time to time to look at his Senior Brother Sect Head with a pitiful expression.

Zheng Yuandong's face twitched; this time he was really stunned speechless by Naruto. Throughout the years he had cultivated, this was his first time meeting a disciple as ridiculous and shameless as Naruto.

At this moment he could only laugh bitterly inside his heart. As Zheng Yuandong lifted his head to look at his teacher in the painting, memories swarmed his mind. Especially the time when he first came under the tutelage of his teacher, his teacher had also given him a set of protective equipment then.

Thinking up till here, Zheng Yuandong let out a sigh and looked towards Naruto with a soft gaze.

Not long after, Naruto followed Zheng Yuandong out of the cave dwelling. Along the way, Naruto kept looking at Zheng Yuandong with that pitiful expression of his. Until the both of them had walked out of the great hall at the Zhong Dao Mountain, Zheng Yuandong suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned his head to look at Naruto and waved his right hand. Immediately, one golden and one white flashing objects appeared in his hand.

The golden coloured one was a flying sword; it was palm-sized, but when it appeared, the space around it was slightly distorted, as if it radiated heat. Its appearance was also not ordinary; on its body, there were some intricate symbols slowly pulsing. Each time the light pulsed, ripples would spread into the surroundings.

As for the white light, it was a shield, similarly the size of a palm. Its body was white like jade, with a Divine Crane carved onto it. The crane looked quite vivid as a feeling of warmth pulsed from the shield from time to time.

Seeing both of these items, Naruto immediately felt they were extraordinary; his eyes shone brightly and his breathing intensified. Very quickly, he also spotted that be it the sword or the shield, three silver streaks adorned them.

"The Golden Crow Sword, this sword has sealed a Golden Crow within it and possesses the power of flames, an illusory Golden Crow can be materialised and it would possess a cultivation similar to the user. It is suitable for flying and can be used up till the Early Foundation Establishment. If it explodes, its power would be even greater."

"

"The Divine Crane Shield. It seals the soul of a Divine Crane and used it as a material for this protective equipment. It can allow you to block any life-threatening attacks under Foundation Establishment."

"I had previously taken these two items to let a grandmaster spirit refine them three times, but dared not attempt to refine it any further. These two were also what teacher had gifted me when I first entered the sect. Today, I shall pass them to you on behalf of our teacher." Zheng Yuandong looked at Naruto with a soft expression as his gaze revealed a hint of encouragement.

"Thank you teacher, thank you Senior Brother Sect Head!" Naruto said excitedly as he quickly received the items and lovingly held on to them, refusing to let them go even for a moment.

2nd guaranteed chapter of the week.

Translated by: Xin

Edited by: Crimsonguard, Arch

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 71

Chapter 71

Chapter 71 - The Living Honourable Scion

As for the spirit refinement, Naruto paid closer attention to it because he had the Turtle-shell Pot. He had known for a long while that there was a Foundation Establishment Elder who was an expert in spirit refinement in the Purple Cauldron Mountain.

There were disciples from the sect that would go to that Foundation

Establishment Elder, and after paying a certain amount of Contribution Points, they would request that Elder's assistance. One or two refinements was alright, but after the second time, the success rate would plummet down.

It seemed that these two magic weapons had already contained three spiritual refinements in itself, saving Naruto a three-coloured fire. Moreover, he did not need to conceal it and he could openly use it in front of anyone..

When he returned to the Scented Cloud Mountain, Naruto quickly went to train with the Golden Crow Sword and the Divine Crane Shield. When Naruto's spiritual Chakra fused with the Golden Crow Sword, it immediately emitted a very high temperature.

"This is a true treasure!" Naruto inhaled deeply and made a hand seal. When he pointed forward, with a buzzing sound, the Golden Crow Sword turned into a golden ray of light, heading off into the distance in an instant. Along the way, even more heat spread out, forming a string of warped waves.

Naruto formed a hand seal again and large amounts of his spiritual Chakra surged into the Golden Crow Sword. The radiance from that Golden Crow Sword suddenly expanded several times and actually turned into an illusory Golden Crow.

This appearance of the bird was blurry. Even though it was only an outline, but in the instant that it appeared, a strong overbearing feeling suddenly spread out, causing the surrounding temperature to surge in an instant. Even Naruto could feel his mind shudder under its imposing aura.

His breathing was rapid as he fixed his eyes on the Golden Crow Sword. The light in his eyes shone brighter and brighter until he finally bursted in a joyful laughter.

"This sword is definitely much better than my small wooden sword. It really is great having a Master." Naruto jumped up in a flash, stepping on top of that illusory Golden Crow.

Even though that Golden Crow was blurry, when Naruto stepped on top of it, it was actually like stepping on even ground. Especially since the sword relied on his body's spiritual energy to take form, it made him feel as though the sword was a part of his own body.

He stepped on the Golden Crow and with a hand seal, he immediately whistled through the air and circled the Scented Cloud Mountain speedily. He hastily slowed down where people crowded with his head held high as bursts of surprised cries sounded from below. Only then would Naruto proudly increase his speed.

"I, Naruto, can finally fly!" Naruto was in high spirits, laughing excitedly from the bottom of his heart as he left the Ten Thousand Medicine Pavilion. As he was about to head to the other mountain peaks for a spin, the Golden Crow beneath his feet suddenly dimmed, disappearing in an instant. The Golden Crow Sword also unexpectedly began falling. Naruto staggered and let out a frightened scream as his body plummeted down.

Fortunately, the area down below was not a chasm, but the sect's road. His own speed was very fast, only after he landed did he manage to stop. He glanced to the side of the Scented Cloud Mountain. The distance from where he had fallen to the bottom of the mountain was quite large. If he had fallen all the way down, perhaps even his Impenetrable Skin wouldn't save him from death… His face paled slightly.

"This was too dangerous!" Naruto shivered and picked up the Golden Crow Sword. He realised that the spiritual Chakra in his body was depleted and understood the reason as to why he had fallen down just now.

To a Chakra Condensation cultivator, driving a sword to fly consumed too much spiritual energy. If it was any seventh level Chakra Condensation disciple, the most that they could sustain it for was a dozen or so breaths before they would have no choice but to stop flying. Even Naruto, who had a lot more spiritual energy in his body, could also not sustain it for more than a hundred breaths.

Naruto did not dare continue trying out of fear from falling to his death. He quickly surveyed his surroundings, checking if there was anyone who had witnessed this embarrassing scene. He immediately discovered that not far away, there was a sturdy-looking man currently looking at him blankly with his mouth wide-open, shocked by the scene that he had just witnessed.

"Oh, isn't that Nephew Wolf?" When Naruto noticed the other party, he immediately glared at him and quickly ran over to him.

Only now did that sturdy-looking man come to his senses. When he heard those two words, 'Nephew Wolf', he shuddered and quickly payed his respects to Naruto with a long face.

"Disciple Liu Ergou pays his respects to Senior Uncle Uzumaki… I-I saw nothing just now." This Liu Ergou was that fellow who had introduced himself as back when the Burning Stoves Kituchiha was auctioning the positions of outer sect disciples.

Naruto humphed a couple times, frightening him a bit. Not until he had confirmed that Liu Ergou would not speak of this matter to anyone did Naruto pat him on the shoulder, promising him great benefits, and walk away.

Liu Ergou wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly left.

Naruto was glad that only Liu Ergou had seen him embarrass himself. If he had fallen down at the Ten Thousand Medicine Pavilion while in the limelight, then his reputation would be completely ruined...

"Alas, one really shouldn't be too famous. Being famous is also troublesome." Naruto sighed emotionally, walking back to his courtyard with hands clasped behind.

After brief hesitation, decisiveness flashed in his eyes.

"This will not do. I still need to cultivate, if not, being unable to fly for long would be the least of my problems. If by any chance when I am running for my life in the future and I died not because I was killed by an enemy but because I had fallen to my death, I would feel wronged." Naruto thought to this point and then paused his eyes on the Golden Crow Sword and the Divine Crane Shield.

"Moreover, with considerations for the future, I better cover up these two treasures. This way, other people would only think that this is just my hobby, and when I take out other spiritually refined treasures in the future, they won't pay too much attention to it." Naruto thought about it and took out those colourful saps that he had prepared long ago, smearing them on the Golden Crow Sword and the Divine Crane Shield.

Naruto covered those couple faint spiritual lines and brandished the sword again, satisfied.

"In the future, when my herbal knowledge increases, I have to concoct a couple liquids to cover things up better." Naruto was a cautious person. Even now, with the status of the Sect Head's Junior Brother, although he was running wild, he would still not cross the line in his heart.

"It is a shame that my cultivation is not enough. When I last saw Zhou

Xinqi, she seemed to have reached the eighth level of Chakra Condensation. Only by improving my cultivation will I be able to use the sword to fly for a longer time." Naruto was determined. Back then, from the incident with the Fallen Uchiha Clan, he had experienced the cruelness of the cultivation world and had realised how crucial it was to have the speed necessary to escape.

If he could've used a flying sword that time, even while carrying Ryuzetsu and Wanji, it would've been no easy task for the Fallen Uchiha Clan to catch up to them.

"I still need to concoct pills!" There was resolution in Naruto's eyes. With his current status, even if the sect would not supply him with herbs for free, he could still concoct them in the Medicine Refinement Pavilion without spending Contribution Points. Thus, in the following days, the whole of Scented Cloud Mountain quietened down as Naruto's silhouette was seldomly seen.

He used a large amount of medicine recipes that he had acquired as well as the Spirit Stones and other goods gathered from the Fallen Uchiha clansmen to exchange for a lot of herbs in the market at the bottom of the mountain. After that, Naruto headed for the Medicine Refinement Pavilion and began concocting medicines behind closed doors.

Time flew by and a couple months passed. Half a year had passed since Naruto's return. In this half a year, the whole South Bank had experienced a couple turbulences. Currently, things had quieted down, although there were still quite a lot of people who were still restless.

At the same time, with regards to Naruto's Honourable Disciple status, it also gradually spread from within the Sect to the whole of Eastern Forest continent in this half a year's time.

There was a large amount of cultivator clans on the Eastern Forest continent. Many of which had connections with the Spirit River Sect, for example, the Hou Clan and Fallen Uchiha Clan.

To the Spirit River Sect's disciples, even though Honourable Disciple was the highest title for a disciple, in reality, they believed in their hearts that it was not as great as being the Sect Head's Junior Disciple.

However, it was just the opposite to those cultivator clans. The degree with which they regarded the title of Honourable Disciple far surpassed that of the Sect Head's Junior Disciple. It could be said that they didn't care for one being the Sect Head's Junior Disciple, but were crazed with excitement over an Honourable Disciple.

Once they learned that Naruto had become an Honourable

Disciple, a large amount of the clan elders had suddenly gotten excited. In their eyes, Naruto was clearly like a golden mountain, a living honourable scion.

Regardless of which cultivator clan it was, so long as Naruto married into their family and produced descendants, those children's futures would be limitless. And as they multiplied, the clan would also flourish under the Spirit River Sect's support.

Therefore, as supportive cultivator clans, they would also rapidly climb up the social ladder like a carp leaping over the dragon's gate.

There were only a total of nine Honourable Clans in the current Spirit River Sect. These nine Clans could even influence the decision-making of the sect in certain areas. Even if it wasn't much, they were still considered important to a certain extent.

They were shockingly strong, making other cultivator clans extremely envious and fearful of them. In the past, they were powerless to change anything and could also do nothing to overturn the situation. They could only have their own clansmen establish a relationship with the Spirit River Sect and contribute to the Sect in order to obtain respectful statuses for the rest of their lives.

But now… Naruto had appeared.

The most wonderful thing was that he came from a mundane background and was not a member of any one of the cultivator clans and… he did not have any companion yet. This was the sign of an available position as the tenth Honourable Clan, stirring up all of the cultivator clans in the Eastern Forest.

"Take along the most beautiful woman in my Zhou Clan and have them follow this old man to pay their respects to Fellow Uzumaki!"

"Fei'er, you are my Zhao Clan's pearl. This time, you must be sure to get on that Naruto's good side. If you can make him fancy you, then my Zhao Clan's crisis will be immediately resolved!"

"Even though my Sun Clan's daughter is not that outstanding, but we have resources. Let this old man prepare a rich gift and go pay our respects to Fellow Uzumaki!"

A large amount of cultivator clans had sprung into action, each with their own methods. The clansmen inside the sect would try to get close to Naruto whereas those on the North Bank were making their own moves. In a short period of time, Naruto's name spread throughout the whole of Eastern Forest continent.

It was the same with the Hou Clan.

"Yunfei, your relationship with Naruto is special. For this matter… you must help the Clan. On your younger sister's end, ah, I see that she has long since fixed her heart on Naruto. Find a chance to bring them both together." The Hou Clan's patriarch was a middle-aged man. He had summoned Wanji and Ino, speaking to them sincerely.

Ino's face flushed red and pouted, quickly running away.

Wanji felt anxious in his heart, but could only grudging agree with a nod of his head.

A few days later, people from these cultivator clans gradually began arriving and gathered outside of Naruto's residence on the Scented Cloud Mountain. Some well-informed one straightaway clustered outside of the Medicine Refinement Pavilion, eagerly awaiting Naruto's exit.

Chapter 72

Chapter 72

Chapter 72 - The Sect's Rules

After a few days, a rumbling sound resounded from within the pillrefinement room that Naruto was in. Naruto walked out with a woeful expression on his face.

"Refining Grade One medicine pills has nearly been perfected, but how can the Grade Two medicine pill be this difficult…" Naruto groaned. These days, other than cultivating, he was also refining medicines. The herbs he had stashed were almost all consumed. He originally planned to try and refine a Grade Two spirit medicine, but realised that the difficulty had multiplied, and even if he was extremely cautious, he still kept failing.

Every attempt, he would discover a large amount of issues, and after solving them, even more would arise.

He sighed gloomily, walking out of the Medicine Refinement Pavilion. When he raised his head, he immediately noticed that there were actually quite a lot of people sitting cross-legged outside. These people were seated in groups of three or four people. A total of more than a dozen of people were seated, the majority of whom were youthful girls, none of which he had met before.

They were all beautiful young women. Each of them was attractive in their own way and were similar in terms of their good looks. When the bevy of young women noticed Naruto, their eyes sparkled.

All these females were accompanied by elders. These elders too were pleasantly surprised when they noticed Naruto and quickly stood up. A group of people quickly flocked to Naruto.

"Stop, What're you… trying to do?" Naruto stared with his mouth wide open, unable to understand the circumstances as he subconsciously stepped back.

"Fellow Uzumaki, this old man is Zhao Tianhai. Zhao Yiduo is my nephew.

Haha, Fellow Uzumaki is a young hero and is a fine-looking man as expected!"

"Fellow Uzumaki is a like a dragon and phoenix among men, with extraordinary valiance. One look and I can tell that you are a roc in the clouds, a man with limitless future in this lifetime. Hoho, this old man is

Sun Yunshan. These are young clanswomen from my Sun Clan. Is Fellow Uzumaki lacking in maidservants that he can call upon by his side?"

"Fellow Uzumaki, this old man is Zhou Tian. When I saw Fellow Uzumaki, I could already sense your heroic spirit blow against my face as if I had seen a future pillar of ourEastern Range cultivation world. It feels like we are old friends meeting for the first time. Have a look at the women by my side and see how they are. Every single one of them is one of my Zhou Clan's treasured pearls..."

Countless voices were vying to be heard. Naruto's eyes widened and backed away again. After listening for a long while, he only understood that these people were here to present their young clanswomen to him...

But he had no idea why. All these women before his eyes were quite beautiful, quite a few matched his taste. With all these women delivered to him on a silver platter, if he were to reject them all, it would appear that he was not giving them any face. This made Naruto quite wary.

However, he was crafty when it came to dealing with people and did not reveal the thoughts in his heart. With a smile on his face, he made small talk with the representatives of the cultivator clans that had approached him and quickly excused himself.

Before he could even return to his residence, he came across various people demanding his attention along the way. All of them had similar purposes - presenting their young clanswomen, resources and countless goods.

"What is the big deal! Could it be that they have investigated my origins and discovered an extraordinary immortal? Could it be that I, Naruto, am

not an ordinary civilian and I… I, Naruto, am actually someone with a background as large as the heavens? Heavens, even I didn't know these things!" Shock gripped Naruto's heart as he lost himself in various fantasies and conjectures as he hurried to his courtyard. When he returned to his residence, he was once again surrounded by a group of people from the cultivator clans who were waiting there. Every single one of them had an eager look in their eyes, as if so long as Naruto nodded his head, anything was possible!

Especially all those girls, all of them huddled around Naruto's side, glaring at one another; pushing and shoving each other around.

This scene caused Naruto's scalp to go numb. He was stuck in the middle of all of them, surrounded by softness and some even pulling his clothes. While gripped with anxiety, a cold humph suddenly arrived from the side. Ino glared with puffed cheeks as she angrily moved forward, tearing the girls away from Naruto.

"Get off, get off!"

"What in the world are you people doing? This is the Spirit River Sect's Scented Cloud Mountain. Do none of you aunties know any modesty? All of you, get off. And you, you are so skinny that you look like a lentil, what're you getting all excited for? And what about you, you fat sow. Get off!" Ino's angry voice sounded as she approached, pushing away all the girls surrounding Naruto.

She was fuming with anger. She was without a doubt petite, but it seemed as if her strength knew no boundaries. Under this barrage of words, those girls immediately stopped. Ino put her hands on her waist with a scowl. Her words were most vicious, aimed at their Achilles' heels.

Naruto took the opportunity to quickly escape to his courtyard. When he looked down, he was shocked to discover his clothes disheveled.

"That was scary!" Naruto took a deep breath. Still shocked, he raised his head to look outside. Ino was standing at the gate and arguing heatedly, one against dozens of people.

In the end, those representatives from the cultivator clans could not watch any further, and one by one, they all left under her persuasions. Before leaving, they cupped their fist to Naruto, saying that they will come visit again another day.

Not until dusk arrived did silence arrive at the gateway. But one look into the distance revealed many representatives sent by cultivator clans sitting cross-legged nearby.

The cultivator clans' representatives all had their own means to be allowed to stay there, no one could chase them away.

Naruto felt that something big must have happened, so after seeing the outsides quieten down, he pulled Ino inside.

Ino was incomparably daring and resolute toward outsiders, but after being pulled by the arm by Naruto, her face immediately flushed red. She felt her small head become dizzy and obediently went along with Naruto, allowing herself to be pulled to his side.

"B-Big brother Xiaochun, there are a lot of people here, what are you doing…" Ino muttered, whispering softly just like a mosquito.

(ED note: Ino uses gēgē here, a rather intimate way to address an older brother)

"Huh?" Naruto blanked out when he saw Ino act in such a way. Surprised, he slapped Ino's face. Seeing Ino still hadn't returned to normal, he slapped her again.

"What is the matter with you?"

Ino snapped out of her daze and stomped her foot in embarrassment when she realised that she had misunderstood Naruto. She threw a jade slip at Naruto and quickly ran out with her head lowered.

Seeing Ino run away, Naruto was at loss as he took a look at the jade slip Ino had left behind. After using his spiritual energy to scan the jade slip, his eyes suddenly widened and he inspected it once again. After a long time, he went into the courtyard and sighed deeply.

"Honourable Clan…"

This was the jade slip that Wanji had allowed Ino to send. There were some things that she really couldn't say out loud, as such, she had relayed the temptations of Naruto's status as an

Honourable Disciple toward the cultivator clans, resolving his confusions. Lastly, she also vaguely mentioned that their Hou Clan was also extremely interested in Naruto's blood descendants and hoped that… they would possess half of the Hou Clan's blood.

Thinking of Ino's appearance just now, Naruto placed a hand under his white chin, a gleam slowly appeared in his eyes. His attention was not placed on Ino, but rather how the whole matter was like a gift granted to him by heavens!

"I never imagined that, ah… I initially thought that the reward that I received for my contributions this time was useless. Only my status as the Sect Head's Junior Brother made me stand out from the rest in the sect. I never thought that my status as an Honourable Disciple that I took no notice of was actually so highly regarded outside the sect!" Naruto licked his lips, his heart beating wildly.

"Simply choosing my partner and so many resources would be given to me for free… There is hope for immortality!" Naruto chuckled as the gleam in his became brighter. He was initially worried that refining Grade Two spiritual medicine consumed too much resources and he wouldn't be able to sustain himself. But now, there were suddenly so many people vying to send him people and presents as per his wishes.

"It is really a pity. If only I could have all of them…" While Naruto was mumbling to himself, an idea suddenly flashed across his mind.

"That is right, why wouldn't I have it all!" Naruto let out a dry cough and returned back inside of his cabin. He did not rest throughout that night as he pondered about this matter. On the morning, he went outside in high spirits. When he opened the courtyard's door, he discovered there were already many clansmen waiting outside from long ago.

"Fellow Uzumaki…"

"I pay my respects to Fellow Uzumaki. This humble one goes by the name

Laozu from the Feng Clan, and has come for a visit…"

Everybody began talking and countless voices were raised. Naruto raised his chin and flourished his small sleeve.

"Alright, come in clan by clan if you have any matters to discuss." Uzumaki

Xiaochun spoke with a smile on his face, pointing toward a random clan. That cultivator clan's representative immediately beamed and quickly went in, bringing the young clanswomen by his side together with him.

Not long later, he left along with those young clanswomen, his expression revealed him contemplating about the gains and the losses. The surrounding representatives of their respective cultivators clans watched on worriedly, and one by one, they all quickly sent messages back to their clans.

In this manner, another clan went in. Slowly, the clans went in one by one until a whole day had passed and Naruto had met dozens of the cultivator clans' representatives.

He neither picked nor rejected any of the young clanswomen. He told each and every one of them that he needed to think this matter through as it was too important to not consider it twice. He had also repeatedly rejected those so-called gifts presented at the first meeting.

"I, Naruto, walk and sit with my back straight. Since I have not decided as to whether I would establish a connection with your esteemed clan through marriage, then it is really inappropriate to accept these gifts." Naruto spoke these words to every single clan that visited him.

The more he said those words, the less any of the cultivator clans' representatives would blunder as to really take away the gifts presented at this first meeting. Hence, one by one, they became polite to the point of even saying that if they were unable to become relatives by marriage, then they could at least be friends. Only after Naruto dropped his resistance did he accept those gifts.

These representatives of the cultivator clans were naturally no fools and could see through Naruto's words, and realised that in reality, he was waiting to see all of the clans before selecting the one which suited him the most.

But this matter was already within their expectations. They were not afraid of sending gifts. The only thing they were afraid of was Naruto not picking one at all. Therefore, when the next day arrived, not only did the representatives not decrease, but they conversely increased. A lot of the cultivator clans had even brought some young clanswomen not necessarily as partners. After all, even a maidservant could warm the bed. As long as it resulted in a blood descendant, all they needed was for Naruto to recognise it as his child.

These cultivator clans that came to visit Naruto were all competing against one another using the first-meeting gifts they presented. On the receiving end, Naruto was getting nervous. In the end, even if he wanted to reject, the other party would think that he was looking down on their clan.

"Alright, I will accept… How can I not accept?" Naruto received them for about seven-eight days in a row and had already gotten used to seeing a group of people waiting for him once he opened the gate every morning.

This continued until three days later… Naruto opened the gate in the morning just like usual and stiffened. There was not a single person outside the gate… It was completely empty and when he raised his head to look out into the distance, that didn't change.

Only some five-coloured phoenixes were floating in the distance. Those phoenixes were Elder Zhou's treasured pets and would usually circle around the Scented Cloud Mountain every day, especially in the morning when they would dance together in the air. It was very beautiful and a lot of disciples marveled at them.

Naruto rubbed his eyes and felt that there must have been something wrong with the way that he opened the door, so he opened it once again but the result was still the same. Only then did he come to his senses.

"What's going on?" Naruto hastily walked out in surprise, looking for Wanji to inquire and discover the answer.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki… The Sect Head, as your Senior Brother, he announced to all of the cultivator clans that… according to the sect rules, you can't take a partner within a hundred years. So… everyone had no choice but to leave." Wanji sighed and looked at Naruto.

Naruto was stunned as he felt deeply wronged in his heart.

"This has destroyed my income and ruined my marriage…"

Wanji did not know whether to laugh or to cry. He suddenly seemed to remember something, and with a serious expression on his face, he slowly spoke.

"Xiaochun, I heard from my friends on the Green Peak Mountain that there was some conflict between you and Shangguan Tianyou? Qian Dajin does not matter because the sect has also resolved it discreetly, but Shangguan Tianyou is not easy!"

"What is not so easy? He's a generation older than me?" Naruto had already been in the Spirit River Sect for many years. He had long since understood the sect's ways of governing the disciples. They prohibited any killing between one another and encouraged them to help and compete with one another. As for the general management, each mountain had its Elders with the Ancestors helping with its overall management. There was also the Law Enforcement Agency that served as deterrence and the Sect Head who supervised them all.

However, combined with the smaller areas, the Southern and Northern parts of the Spirit River Sect together would result in tens of thousands of people. Naturally, it was impossible to supervise all the fights and conflicts between disciples or those that had a lot of wicked thoughts. However, they strictly adhered to the rules when it came to rewarding and punishing. If there was anyone who overstepped the boundaries, the punishment would be extremely severe!

The sect naturally knew all about the feats, herbal achievements and valiance in combat that Naruto had, and they regarded him highly. However, they would not pamper him. Even if there were people ridiculing him or provoking him, no one who would jump out and stop them… Not a single disciple had this kind of treatment before.

Regardless of whether it was Shangguan Tianyou or Naruto, it was all the same.

Therefore, even though Naruto had never seen Shangguan Tianyou. Even though Shangguan Tianyou was very arrogant, holding the lofty title of a Heaven's Chosen, he was still hailed as a Young Master by inner sect disciples while being an outer sect disciple himself. In the end, Naruto still payed him no attention.

Wanji pondered for a moment before continuing to speak.

"Shangguan Tianyou's ambitions are very big. His goal is to one day enter the Legacy Order. That is why he has been suppressing his cultivation so that he does not break through. He has been waiting for the specially appointed divide between the Inner and Outer Sect from which the eighth level Chakra Condensation Heaven's Chosen from the South Bank and the North Bank will compete against one another. He wants to enter the Inner Sect with the status of the top disciple which would allow him to chase after the Legacy Order in the future. If not, he would have long since applied for the promotional exam to the Inner Sect. After all, once one reaches the eighth level of Chakra Condensation, they would most likely succeed in the trial and become an inner sect disciple."

"No matter what, he must enter the Legacy Order? I heard from Xu Baocai that Kurenai and Zabuza also have this kind of aspiration." Naruto was slightly shocked.

"Even though Legacy Disciple titles is on the same level as your

Honourable Disciple title, it has a different hierarchy in the Spirit River Sect. The Spirit River Sect is different from the other sects because it has two hierarchies. One to govern over the Sect, and the other to constantly increase one's position in the sect by the accumulation of hard work!

Up to the third level of Chakra Condensation are handymen, from there up to the eighth level of Chakra Condensation are outer sect disciples, and after reaching the eighth level of Chakra Condensation, one can apply for the Inner Sect promotional exams. After they succeeded, one is promoted to an inner sect disciple.

If one reaches the Foundation Establishment stage… then one can become a Foundation Establishment Elder and even hope of becoming an Ancestor of a mountain. If one reaches the Golden Core powerhouse after two sixty year cycles, then they would be the sect's Grand Elder, protecting and governing the Sect. These are all part of the first hierarchy.

There is also the second hierarchy, the Legacy Order!

There is only one way to enter the Legacy Order… Breaking through to the Golden Core stage within two sixty year cycles. From there, one can detach himself from the mundane. They would achieve a position in the cultivation world after breaking through for the Sect, obtaining even larger resources as well as accumulating… the true reality beneath the surface!

To only use two sixty year cycles to reach the Golden Core is way too difficult… In the current generation, the one with the highest potential was Toruho, therefore, the sect regards him very highly!" There was an expectant look in Wanji's eyes as he told Naruto all the news as if he was his own clansman.

Naruto took a deep breath. This was the first time that he had heard of the Legacy Order. This conversation had also given him a clearer understanding of the sect. Even after he left, he still thought about the matter for a long time.

"Legacy Order?"

Chapter 73

Chapter 73A

Chapter 73A - Who did it?!

Naruto lamented as he left Wanji's place and returned to his courtyard. He gazed at the sky then looked towards the earth; he first thought about the Legacy Order, then he thought back about those cultivator clans. Recalling Wanji's words, he felt that his Senior Brother Sect Head was simply too cruel. But as he thought about it further…even though he could no longer receive any gifts, he needn't return those he had already accepted either.

"That's right, they can't blame me for it. After all, it was the order of Senior Brother Sect Head!" Once Naruto realised this, he felt somewhat relieved. After he organised the gifts that he had received these past few days, he went down the mountain to exchange them for a large amount of medicinal herbs needed for the Grade Two spirit medicines. When he returned, he immediately headed for the Medicine Refining Pavilion and started meditating and refining medicine.

Actually, Zheng Yuandong didn't want to interfere between Naruto and the cultivator clans, but he couldn't help but be alarmed; the nine Honourable Disciples before Naruto all had their titles bestowed upon them after they had died in battle. Though those disciples may not have had any descendants, they all originated from cultivator clans and had clan members. Hence, there were no problems as these family clans would just naturally become an Honourable Clan.

And the sect would spare no effort to protect those families and emphasise on developing their clan members.

But currently, Naruto was a living Honourable Disciple; the terror of such a position was not evident in the beginning, but was now slowly revealing itself. Half a year after the news had spread, Zheng Yuandong and many others suddenly realised that they had neglected the temptation a living Honourable Disciple presents to those cultivator clans.

When countless cultivator clans had come to visit, Zheng Yuandong had only watched from afar; whichever clan Naruto chose would've been fine, he thought. But he hadn't imagined that those clans, under the situation of overwhelming demand, would be desperate enough to present their young clanswomen as maidservants, asking only for a descendant of Naruto's bloodline.

Zheng Yuandong could imagine that as long as Naruto's determination wavered and caved in to such demands, then… in a matter of years, tens and hundreds of Naruto's blood descendants would crop up. And according to the sect's rules, the first generation of descendants of an Honourable Disciple would all be inner sect disciples from birth, and every single one of them would need to be developed by the sect with their utmost effort… but that wasn't all. As those tens and hundreds of people started their own families, tens and hundreds of Honourable Clans would appear, and by a few hundred years, the entire Spirit River Sect would belong to the Uzumaki Family…and this was a grave problem.

Moreover…...Naruto would still be alive. As long as he kept producing new descendants, then the sect would be in an everlasting nightmare.

For this matter, Zheng Yuandong had to convene the council of elders overnight, and even report this matter up to the Grand Elders. They finally reached a unanimous decision that within a hundred years, Naruto was not allowed to have a partner. Though this decision may seem cruel, Zheng Yuandong had no choice - he dared not place his bets on Naruto's restraint. He could only hope that after Naruto lived for a hundred years, he would become more mature.

Time flashed by, in the blink of an eye, a year had passed.

Throughout this year, it was as if Uzumaki Xiaoc

hun had vanished from the South Bank; barely anyone saw him as he spent his entire time refining medicine and meditating in the Medicine Refining Pavilion, working tirelessly to refine a Grade 2 Spirit Medicine.

His cultivation level had also slowly increased unknowingly and had reached the mid-stage of the seventh level of Chakra Condensation. Moreover, under his constant efforts, the problems he had in refining Grade Two spirit medicines were also gradually resolved.

Actually, if it was any other Medicine Apprentice, they would have long since been capable capable of refining Grade Two spirit medicines. But Naruto, he always had that meticulousness to him - as long as a problem was not resolved, he would not start the next furnace.

Finally, on this day, after an entire year, he felt that other than making adjustments for the different problems corresponding to the different Grade Two medicine pills during refinement, he had an impeccable foundation when it came to refining Grade Two spirit medicines. With that thought in mind, he started his next furnace.

"Purple Rising Chakra Pill!" Naruto's eyes were bloodshot. This Grade Two medicine pill was suitable for cultivators under the eighth level of Chakra Condensation. As such, it was exactly what Naruto currently needed. At this moment, he took out the various items and medicinal herbs, organising them with practiced hands before he began throwing them into the furnace.

While controlling the fire, he observed the changes within the pill furnace by sending out Chakra from time to time. Six hours later, the pill furnace shook vigorously and medicinal aroma wafted out. Naruto's eyes immediately brightened as he quickly stood up and moved closer to the pill furnace. With a slap onto it, three red-coloured medicine pills instantly flew out.

"Success!" Naruto said excitedly as he grabbed onto these three medicine pills. However, when he looked closer, he became startled. He sighed and inspected the medicine pills thoroughly once again.

"This isn't right, the Purple Rising Chakra Pill should by purple-coloured according to the description in the medicine recipe. How come the ones that I refined are all red?" Naruto scratched his head in confusion. Taking the medicine pill close to his nose for a sniff, he noticed that the medicinal aroma was not only very heavy, but it also contained some Qi. With it having such a weird smell, and in addition, a wrong colour, Naruto did not dare swallow the pill.

Naruto fell silent as he carefully recalled the entire refinement procedure. It was not until two hours later that he suddenly opened his eyes and let out a bitter laugh.

"It was when I put in the Agate Flower, that stalk had a little more pollen than usual and contaminated the other medicinal plants, causing such a bizarre change." Naruto placed the three red-coloured medicine pill aside and began refining another batch.

This time around, together with the shaking of the pill furnace and the appearance of the medicinal aroma, a single purple-coloured medicine pill appeared. After closely inspecting it, satisfaction surfaced on Naruto's face.

Immediately after, he started yet another furnace. This time, he continued refining for numerous days; only after he had refined over a dozen Purple Rising Chakra pills did he finally sit by the side, exhausted. While he was resting, he took out those three red-coloured Purple Rising Chakra pills once again. There was hesitation in his eyes, he felt that it would be a pity if he were to just throw these pills away. After all, each and every single Purple Rising Chakra pill was not cheap, and his stock of medicinal herbs had also been considerably depleted at this point.

"According to the laws of medicine refining, as long as a pill is formed, then it is considered a spirit medicine. These three red-coloured Purple Rising Chakra pills had a change in colour because of a little bit more of the Agate Flower's pollen, I wonder what effect it will have." Naruto hesitated for a moment before he slapped his storage pouch with his left hand as a needle immediately appeared.

The needle was made of bamboo and was green in colour.

This was an essential item for medicine refining that Naruto had obtained from the sect. It could be easily determine whether or not a spirit medicine contained poisonous elements harmful to humans. Naruto slowly poked the bamboo needle into the red-coloured medicine pill and took it out half a moment later - the bamboo needle was the same and didn't turn black.

"There's no poison!" Naruto heaved a sigh of relief. However, because of his cautiousness, he still did not consume the medicine pill. He held onto the pill and left the Medicine Refining Pavilion. It was still the early morning outside when Naruto walked along the path in the sect.

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 74

Chapter 74

Chapter 74 - It was Naruto

Elder Zhou's voice resounded throughout the entire Scented Cloud Mountain. As it echoed out, countless disciples' expressions turned weird upon hearing it - what happened today on the Scented Cloud Mountain shocked everyone completely.

Even the other elders in Scented Cloud Mountain were also shocked speechless by this turn of events. Moreover, that phoenix bird was a beloved pet of Elder Zhou's, hence others didn't dare interfere. If they were to accidentally injure that crazed phoenix, they might arouse the displeasure of Elder Zhou.

And even more importantly… on the entire Scented Cloud Mountain, the only person who raised birds was Elder Zhou. Hence, no matter how much they thought about it, it was Elder Zhou's personal matters and outsiders weren't in a position to interfere.

As for the Spirit Tailed Chickens...Toruho had went out of the sect, and Kurenai who was his disciple had the responsibility in this matter. However, even if she had the heart, she did not have the strength for it. After all, that male phoenix bird was too fearsome, throughout the day, she could only watch from afar with a face flushed with embarrassment, not daring to take even a step forward.

At this moment, Elder Zhou's body shook uncontrollably as he watched the screeching phoenix with a pained expression. After turning his gaze to look at the ravaged birds prostrated all around him, he wanted to cry but had no tears.

"I will definitely investigate just who is the culprit!" With Elder Zhou's expertise in the Dao of medicine, he could see with a single look that his phoenix bird had been drugged.

At this moment, Naruto was hiding inside the room of the Medicine Refining Pavilion. Even though this place could block most of the sounds from outside, the angry roar from the enraged Elder Zhou possessed a fearsome penetration, and even from here, Naruto could still faintly hear it.

His heart trembled as indignance surfaced on his face; he really felt wronged...

Right now, he could only hope that this matter was untraceable. If Elder

Zhou were to find him… Naruto thought with a gloomy expression. His head was still filled with thoughts on how to refine the complementary medicine pill that could help bring out the effects of that aphrodisiac pill.

He had continuously researched for days and went out a few times to buy the necessary medicinal herbs. He even used his Contribution Points to exchange for some herbs that were hard to obtain from outside and then repeatedly tested their effects in the Medicine Refining Pavilion.

The sound of a pills breaking and exploding frequently sounded out from his room. Strictly speaking, this was the first time that Naruto had tried creating a medicine recipe from scratch. Previously, during the examination to become a Medicine Apprentice, even though he had gained some enlightenment, all he did was a few slight changes to the recipe.

But this time It was different. He was creating something out of thin air, the difficulty of such a feat was incomparable to what he had done before. If this was the Naruto from before, who had just been promoted to a Medicine Apprentice, with his expertise in the Dao of medicine would have been impossible to achieve this feat. However, with almost more than a year's worth of research in the Dao of medicine, the current Naruto already had the capabilities to take on such a challenge.

Although still hazy, the path he was treading on was already beyond the imagination of any normal Medicine Apprentice; instead it was the great Dao that Medicine Masters themselves would explore.

Time flashed by, and half a month passed. Uzumaki Xia

ochun was still inside the Medicine Refining Pavilion, immersed in creating his own medicine recipe. Under his continuous attempts, he already had some ideas.

At the same time, as he was about to start the furnace with an excited expression, Elder Zhou stood on the peak of the Scented Cloud Mountain with a pained expression; he took out a medicine pill and fed it to a listless phoenix lying in front of him.

"Rest well, what you did before was all against your will, it is not your fault. When you get better, bring this old man to the person that drugged you. No matter who he is, I will definitely make that person pay the price!" Elder Zhou's expression revealed a hint of ferocity; this whole half a month he had thoroughly investigated not only the entire Scented Cloud Mountain, but even the other mountains in the South Bank.

However, he did not find any clues. Hence, the only option he had left was to wait for the phoenix to rest for a while and then personally take him to the culprit.

At the same time, he had also noticed, that during this half a month, in the entire Scented Cloud Mountain...not a single winged bird so much as showed up. It was as if after the tragedy that occurred half a month ago, this place had become taboo for all birds.

As if the air above exuded an stifling odor, and whenever a birds smelled it, its expression would change and dare not come. Even those Spirit Tailed Chickens were trembling the whole day. Seeing their lifeless and restless states, those disciples that reared the Spirit Tailed Chickens all had depressed looks on their faces. They didn't dare voice their grievances and could only keep them in their hearts.

Gradually, after this incident settled down, a string of rumours started spreading around the Scented Cloud Mountain.

"Do you still remember that bird from half a month ago? I heard a piece of news... that bird actually ate Elder Zhou's medicine and that's why it turned out like that… with Elder Zhou already being so old, I wonder why would he be refining this type of medicine…"

"Shh...lower your voice, don't you know why Elder Zhou likes those phoenixes so much… there is a tragic secret within it ah. Elder Zhou never had a partner for his entire life, hehe...you should get the idea."

"Heavens! That's crazy, don't tell me that those birds could no longer tolerate the tortures of Elder Zhou and that's why they went mad!"

The further the rumours spread, the more exaggerated they became. In the end, most of Scented Cloud Mountain's disciples had heard of the news. And when each of them spread it to others, they can't help but fluff it up a bit with their imagination. In the end, all kind of rumours had appeared.

When Elder Zhou heard of this matter, he was so angry that he almost spat blood from his mouth. He wanted to explain, but whenever the disciples saw him, their expressions couldn't help but change and no matter how much he defended himself, it was all in vain. Even though the disciples would bow their heads in respect on the surface, the rumours only got worse and worse...

Another half a month passed. On this day, a vicious killing intent burst from Elder Zhou as his face became unprecedentedly dark. With a wave of his right hand, the male phoenix bird which had been resting for the past month immediately flew out. Its muscular build was still maintained and even its aura was stronger than before. It had evidently benefited from the accident.

Initially when Elder Zhou saw this scene, he felt a little better deep in his heart, but as long as the anger in him was not vented out. He could never rest in peace as he thought back to the events of the past month; how countless sect disciples had looked at him with dreadful looks, the weird expressions accompanied by dry coughs from his peers and especially those rumours that made him seethe with anger. At this moment, he took the phoenix bird with him and flew off together.

"Go search, search for the person who drugged you!" Elder Zhou said through clenched teeth.

The phoenix bird let out a cry as it immediately sped off through the air. Elder Zhou followed behind, the killing intent emitted from his body growing stronger and stronger. This attracted the attention of many disciples. Some of the nosy ones even followed from behind.

In no time at all, that male phoenix bird had dashed straight to the residence of Naruto. When it arrived, it circled above it and cocked its head to look at Elder Zhou with an indignant expression. It let out piercing cries, as if telling Elder Zhou that this was the place where he was drugged.

The surrounding disciples that were following behind all witnessed this scene with widened eyes. They were first stunned, but when they realised whom this cavern belonged to, they all binked their eyes and their expressions turned weird.

(ED Note: After checking through the last few chapters, there were no indications that Uzumaki has gone from his courtyard to a cavern. However, the raws of this chapter clearly states 'cave dwelling instead of courtyard.)

"This… seems like Senior Uncle Uzumaki's residence."

"It is indeed Senior Uncle Uzumaki's… "

"Keke, if this incident was caused by any other person, I would not have believed it. But if it was Senior Uncle Uzumaki… then everything makes sense!"

Elder Zhou stood in the air, his entire body trembling with anger. His eyes were bloodshot as he gnashed his teeth in fury.

"NARUTO!" He had finally found the culprit. At this moment, with a sweep of his spiritual sense, he noticed that there was no one inside. With a flick of his right hand, he immediately took out a jade slip and used his authority to investigate.

Not long after, he found out that Naruto was currently in the Medicine Refining Pavilion.

At this instant, a vicious smirk appeared on Elder Zhou's face. On any other normal day, Elder Zhou would be a gentle and kind person. But right now, Elder Zhou sped off together with his phoenix with an angry roar straight towards the Medicine Refining Pavilion. Excitement appeared on the faces of the surrounding Scented Cloud Mountain disciples as they quickly called their friends and spread the news.

"Quick, that mastermind behind the crazed phoenix has been found!"

"It was Naruto!"

When they heard the news, countless outer sect disciples, and even some inner sect were startled and immediately ran out with excited faces.

The torture that Naruto had made them undergo previously had now all been transformed in enthusiasm - the greater the torture they suffered, the greater the enthusiasm they had. Uchiha Zi'ang immediately dashed out, his face full of excitement and anticipation, as well as Zhao Yiduo. When both of their eyes met, they actually put aside their dislike for each other, their hearts set on going to see Naruto suffer.

Within the crowd, there was a big burly fellow who had tears running down his face. He was that self-proclaimed Mr. Wolf, Liu Ergou, and right now, he felt like howling at the sky, "This is retribution ah!"

As the entire Scented Cloud Mountain sprang into action, Naruto similarly had an excited expression within the Medicine Refining Pavilion as he was looking at the pill furnace in front of him. Currently, the pill furnace shook and medicinal aroma spread in the air and a few whitecoloured medicine pills appeared within the pill furnace.

These medicine pills were nameless and couldn't be consumed. Just a little force exerted onto them would cause them to burst apart into pieces. They had only one purpose aimed specifically at male monsters… to produce an irresistible lure. Temptation.

Within the medicine pill, Naruto had used tens of different medicinal plants that could produce stimulating effects; he even bore the pain of buying some spirit beasts materials from the North Bank. And after long experiments, he had finally succeeded in refining this medicine pill.

Although he was unsure how strong its effect was, he more or less had some idea in his heart. No matter what, the effect definitely wouldn't be too bad. He was actually worried that the effect might still be too weak, so he had used several times the minimum quantity and even spiritually refined each stalk of the medicinal plants in the Turtle-shell Pot before he used them to refine the medicine.

Currently, Naruto looked at the few white-coloured spirit medicines in his hand with anticipation. Imagining the effects of using this pill together with the aphrodisiac pill in his mind, he couldn't help but let out a chuckle.

"It shall be called Female Fragrance Pill then. Ah, what a good name. As for the previous red-coloured medicine pill, it will be called Aphrodisiac Pill!" Naruto gave a little thought before he took these few medicine pills and spiritually refined them thrice.

With that, the medicine pill immediately became different; it was no longer a lower grade pill, instead, it was fine grade!

As for the pill medicine's effects… Naruto only had to imagine it a little and both his eyes immediately brightened.

"Hehe, no matter what monster it is, as long as they meet me, Naruto, in the future, wherever I want them to pounce at, they will have to pounce at without resistance!" Naruto coughed dryly as he stashed away the medicine pill. With satisfaction in his heart, he was just about to go out for a stroll, but just as he got out of the Medicine Refining Pavilion.

Right at that moment...

A furious roar resounded clearly through the sky.

"Naruto!"

Chapter 75

Chapter 75

Chapter 75 - It Wasn't Me!

The roar pierced the sky, the surrounding trees shook and leaves fell to be swept by the raging winds.

Naruto was so startled by the roar that he nearly jumped from fright. He raised his head only to see the white-haired Elder Zhou in midair, charging at him with bulging veins.

The elder, at this moment, resembled a fiend, quite similar to the phoenix from a month ago…

"Naruto, you will pay for what you did to this old man's phoenix!

Even if Toruho were to arrive now, I will still teach you a lesson!" Elder Zhou's voice pierced the sky like thunder. He raised his right hand towards Naruto in the distance and clenched it.

It was like that grasp caused Naruto's surroundings to solidify. Naruto's heart trembled and a blood-curdling scream sounded as his skin emitted a silver light. Simultaneously, a white light flashed outside his body as the Divine Crane Shield was summoned, bent like an egg shell.

"I'm going to die! I'm going to die!" Instantly shrouded by the glows, Naruto's speed exploded as he actually escaped the elder's grasp. Without hesitation, he dashed in the opposite direction.

Elder Zhou blinked. Although he did hold back, he was still an early stage Foundation Establishment cultivator; even a tenth of his power should be extremely difficult for a Chakra Condensation cultivator to escape from. Seeing the protective light surrounding Naruto's body, the elder's voice sounded once again.

"Naruto! Do you think I don't know, ever since you entered the Burning Stoves Kituchiha, you've been causing trouble for me! This old man's ginseng for the soup was eaten by you, and those thick-bottomed bowls too were your doing! And now you also drugged my phoenix?!"

"Oh, am I going to show you today! You'll learn that the sect is a serious place and not for the unruly to goof around!" In a flash, the elder charged at Naruto once again. Those events from the Burning Stoves Kituchiha were all known to the sect elders.

"Hey, don't blame me! It was your damned bird that snatched the pill, how is that my fault?" Naruto felt extremely wronged. But seeing the furious elder chase after him with his unfathomable cultivation, he ran for his life, his figure turning into a blur as he sped forward.

The male phoenix up in the sky exploded with rage when it heard Naruto's words. As if someone had pulled its feathers, all of them stood on end as it let out a piercing cry, pointing its wings at Naruto. If it could talk, it would surely hysterically speak how Naruto gave him the pill, and deny snatching it!

"You… you…" Naruto's felt depressed when he saw the phoenix falsely accuse him. Never would he have imagined that with his intelligence, he'd one day be framed by a bird, of all things.

His heart burned with hatred for the bird. Staring at the bird, he decided to get back at him after things settled down. He was a male, sure, but he could always get a stronger male bird to destroy him.

"You still dare to quible!" The elder's was gaining ground on him, and with a wave of his big sleeves, he suddenly leapt into the air and landed straight on Naruto. Naruto staggered a bit before he dashed away even faster as if it was nothing.

This scene caused Elder Zhou's eyes to widen. The strength he just used would be enough to cause any outer sect disciple to immediately collapse, but surprisingly, Naruto seemed completely fine.

Aghast, Naruto grimaced in pain from the impact just now. His heart t

rembled as he watched Elder Zhou approach again, so he pulled out the Golden Crow Sword. The Chakra within him exploded out, transforming Naruto into a golden rainbow that shot into the skies.

Elder Zhou snorted coldly and similarly shot into the air, chasing after Naruto with the phoenix beside him.

The Scented Cloud Mountain disciples watched Naruto with schadenfreude. Seeing him run desperately for his life relieved them from all the stress he had given them.

Smiles bloomed on Uchiha Zi'ang and Zhao Yiduo like flowers. Liu Ergou, the one who introduced himself as , was even tearing up.

"The heavens are just!"

In the air above the Scented Cloud Mountain, Naruto's horrible screams pierced the skies, letting everyone know who it was even though they couldn't see

.

"Elder Zhou, your damned bird's lying! Ah, I'm telling the truth, your damned bird is lying!" Naruto wanted to cry but had no tears, desperately fleeing on his Golden Crow.

"Silence!" Elder Zhou was not pleased with how Naruto was addressing his phoenix. Damned bird this, damned bird that. As everyone listened, their faces turned weird. Enraged, he roared as he formed a hand seal, a finger-attack quickly approaching Naruto.

"But I'm telling the truth! Your bird framed me!" Naruto wanted nothing more than to explain to the furious elder. The wind howled as the finger approached. Reacting as quick as he could, Naruto dodged to the side with incredible speed, leaving it to shoot straight into a boulder, boring a small hole in it.

"I'm the Sec Head's Junior Brother! My master's a Daoist Spiritual Master!" Naruto's scalp numbed when he saw the hole, quickly using his backers.

"It doesn't matter!" Elder Zhou frowned. As an elder, chasing Naruto around was rather inappropriate and he felt ashamed, however, he just couldn't tolerate it anymore. Especially how Naruto was screaming so desperately despite the elder not even touching him once.

On Scented Cloud Mountain, Xu Baocai looked up and had a puzzled expression on his face. He wasn't fearing for Naruto's safety, but instead, pitied the elder chasing him as he recalled his past.

"Naruto, stop right there!" Elder Zhou closed in once more as the phoenix chirped haughtily, pointing at Naruto from time to time. "I'm an Honourable Disciple! I've bled for the sect, I've stood up for and done great services for the sect!" Naruto screamed, as he recklessly fled like a mad man, his voice spreading in the surroundings, attracting the attention of quite a few people even on the Green Peak Mountain and the Purple Cauldron Mountain. People raised their heads to the sky, and as they noticed the scene in the skies, their expressions became weird and bursted out laughing not long after.

"That title's meant for the dead, let this old man fix that for you!" The elder didn't actually mean to kill Naruto, but the punishment he had in mind wasn't kind either. In order to scare him, he raised his right hand again, causing a strong gust of wind to appear around Naruto that formed into a vortex.

Hearing that sentence while being pulled by the violent wind, Naruto's screams sounded even more miserable as he infused all of his Chakra into the Golden Crow Sword. This caused the the golden light to rapidly expand in an instant as he bursted out of the vortex's pull. The light dimmed down as he neared the gorge between the Purple Cauldron Mountain and Green Peak Mountain.

Naruto's whole body glowed with a sliver light and his body dashed out. He repeatedly let out blood-curdling screeches as he ran at lightning speed. He headed straight for Zhong Dao Mountain, vying for the only person that could save him - the Sect Head.

Witnessing Naruto escape from him again and again, Elder Zhou was surprised in his heart. He thought that Naruto who had survived the Fallen Uchiha Clan's pursuit indeed had a few tricks up his sleeve.

But there were quite a lot of observers which slightly made Elder Zhou's face burn with shame and made his anger surge. The cultivation throughout his whole body scattered as he once again gave chase to Naruto.

"Senior brother Sect Head! Save me!" Naruto cried out without slowing down as he continued to avoid the elder. He dashed up the mountain road energetically, occasionally leaping up, giving Elder Zhou a hard time catching him.

Actually, if he had used the skills belonging to the Foundation Establishment, it wouldn't be hard to catch Naruto. But after all, he wanted to merely punish him and feared that a small miscalculation in the force used could cost Naruto his life.

On the other hand, Naruto was moving too swiftly while screaming desperately at the same time. This only angered Elder Zhoug even further as he formed a hand seal with his right hand and pointed at Uzumaki

Xiaochun. Immediately, clouds appeared out of thin air in the sky above Naruto. As they roiled, thunder rumbled and lightning flashed straight at him.

Naruto's eyes stared as the lightning was striking down on him. The shocking power contained within them made him feel an imminent danger. His mind blanked out and his eyes turned red. He quickly formed a hand seal and pointed upwards. Purple Chakra immediately surged above his head and headed straight at the incoming lightning.

Elder Zhou was surprised by this. He had only planned to scare the kid, the lightning seemed as if would hit him, but was actually going to hit beside him. However, now that Naruto was actively engaging it, he tried to pull back its force, but it was already too late for him to withdraw it all.

The purple Chakra produced by Naruto collided with the lightning, forming a faint outline of a cauldron in purple. This caused an explosion to shake the skies as the purple mist dissipated while the dimmed lightning passed through it and slammed on the side, its strength cut in half.

Naruto's face was pale as he screamed once again before escaping into the distance.

"Senior brother save me! Master save me! Master, ah, your esteemed soul is up there in the Heavens, right? Save me!"

Elder Zhou paused in mid-air. As he looked at Naruto, his face exposed his shock. The lightning from just now, although he had withdrawn most of its strength and had less than half its original Qi, was still enough to critically damage a Chakra Condensation cultivator. Yet just now, Naruto only had his face pale and his Chakra becoming unstable, without even a scratch appearing on his body.

"That was… the Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique! Ryuzetsu and Wanji did mention Naruto had comprehended the technique, but its strength just now was not something a seventh level Qi

Condensation disciple should be capable of achieving. This kid's strength is already comparable to the ninth level of Chakra Condensation, perhaps even stronger than that!"

Awe surfaced on Elder Zhou's expression. Looking at this Heaven's Chosen, Naruto, his anger gradually subsided. As Naruto's cries echoed around, he didn't know whether to laugh or to cry. He snorted coldly and chased after him one again.

"Whether the phoenix is at fault or Naruto is at fault, I should take the chance to scare this unruly character. It ought to teach him some restraint for the future."

Chapter 76

Chapter 76

Chapter 76 - Eighth Level of Chakra Condensation

Meanwhile, the Foundation Establishment cultivators of the three mountains were enjoying the scene of Naruto desperately escaping from Elder Zhou. They knew Elder Zhou only meant to scare Naruto. When they saw Naruto engage the lightning, however, the smiles disappeared from their faces. They rushed to help only to find Naruto compeletely unscathed.

Their eyes were filled with surprise.

"This kid is good!"

"For him to survive the whole Fallen Uchiha Clan's attempts to kill him, he really must have a few tricks up his sleeve."

"Although he's merely a little upstart at the moment, he might even have more talents than Shangguan Tianyou! Zabuza and Kurenai can't even compare with him anymore!."

As those in the crowd silently nodded their heads, on the Zhong Dao mountain, Sect Head Zheng Yuandong's face also flickered with surprise. He had witnessed this scene, in fact, he had used his spirit sense to observe everything since the very moment Naruto began screaming.

Naruto's performance was, without a doubt, surprising. He had decided to refrain from interrupting the pursuit and observe how much potential Naruto would show. His eyes shone with praise as his body flashed before appearing right in front of Naruto in an instant.

"Senior Brother Sect Head, save me! Elder Zhou's trying to kill me! My little life was almost lost!" Uzumaki Xioachun immediately went behind Zheng Yuandong to hide behind his back after noticing him, looking pitifully.

Zheng Yuandong coughed dryly, when he saw Naruto's expression, he couldn't help but smile bitterly. He raised his head to see Elder Zhou catch up to them with a ferocious gaze fixed on Naruto before turning to Zheng Yuandong to cup his fist.

As their gazes met, the two old fogies immediately understood each other's thoughts. The phoenix didn't really matter that much, the bigger problem now was letting Naruto's mischievous actions.

After all, the only thing they really had against the kid was Toruho. In his absence, there was no one to control Naruto with his contributions, status as Honourable Disciple, and the Sect Head's Junior Brother.

Even if Zhen Yuandong was to punish him, Naruto would probably turn to the portrait of his dead master to cry about it.

"Sect head, please don't interfere any further and let me deal with Naruto!" Elder Zhou stared at Naruto with a vicious gaze, laughing evilly in the process.

"Your damned bird…" Naruto was shaking as he started explaining.

When Elder Zhou heard these words, his face turned green, prompting Naruto to shut up immediately and desperately turn to Zheng Yuandong, looking aggrieved.

"Senior brother, I've bled for the sect… I've made contributions…" Zheng Yuandong's face twitched and he cleared his throat.

"Elder Zhou, why don't we put this behind him? Xiaochun is an unruly kid, but he is not ill-hearted. How about this, the next time he does something like that again, this old man will deal with him immediately."

Elder Zhou seemed reluctant to agree, but in the end, he nodded his head unwillingly. As he was leaving, he threw Naruto a ferocious glare.

Taking a deep breath, Naruto stood up, a suspicious look was written on his face. He was a clever kid, everything happened so quickly, he didn't even have time to react. He realised that something was amiss… however, he wasn't sure

what it was. He looked at the Sect Head just as the older man opened his mouth.

"The phoenixes once belonged to Elder Zhou's partner. They had fallen in battle to save him. To barely escape the grasp of death and to lose a lover, it wasn't something to shrug at. He sometimes goes a bit crazy because of that.

Outsiders knew him only as an old man obsessed with herbs, oblivious to the fact that the herbs were a way for him to suppress his craziness and ease his mind.

So, Naruto, don't provoke him any further. I fear that I might not be able to reach you by the time he does go insane." Zheng Yuandong said, his eyes fixated on Naruto.

Hearing his words, Naruto felt sympathy for Elder Zhou. Feeling a chill ran down his spine, he nodded quickly and spoke aggrievedly.

"I really didn't drug it, his damned bird… his damned bird was really trying to frame me."

"Everything has its cause and effect. Regardless of the circumstances, you are now embroiled in this and the truth is irrelevant." Zheng Yuandong patted Naruto's shoulder as he turned away indifferently.

Naruto sighed at his bad luck. The only thing for him to do from now on was to avoid the elder. He carefully went back to Scented Cloud Mountain, hastily going back to the dormitory, deciding to shut himself in.

As for the bird that framed him, he feared that what he was originally planning to do to him would only trigger the elder. He gritted his teeth as he forced himself to forget about it.

"Good men don't trifle with birds!" Naruto comforted himself as he sat in the wooden house, taking out the Purple Rising Chakra Pills that he refined himself, smiling with pride as he thought about how he dealt with the elder's attacks.

"Foundation Establishment cultivators sure are tough, that guy would have smacked the blood out of me if I didn't have this impenetrable skin." Naruto felt a bit of regret as he looked at the pills. He checked his surroundings and made sure it was safe before taking out the turtle-shell pot, once again beginning his refinement.

It wasn't long before all the pills were refined thrice. Looking at the dimming lines of silver on the pills, Naruto sighed.

"If only I had a fourth colored flame." He had heard about the fourth colored flame, but the sect didn't have much of it, the contribution points required for getting them were just too much. There were special elixir medicines for fire cultivation, but after all, they were extremely uncommon.

As for the market square under the mountain, one couldn't just walk down there and buy one. Even in the annual auctions, fourth colored flame was very rare.

"I'm running out of spirit tails as well." Naruto checked the remaining spirit tails before swallowing a Purple Rising Chakra Pill and started cultivating.

Days passed as Uzumaki Xioachun cultivated, finishing up the pills one by one, making his cultivation speed rapidly increase. It was night several days after when he had swallowed the last pill. The clouds were blocking the moonlight as Naruto's body trembled violently inside the wooden house. At this moment, explosions were reverberating within his body. But in his surroundings, not even a single noise could be heard.

His body trembled as the Chakra within him escaped from each and every part of his body, forming a great river that resembled a flood dragon, opening up the meridians throughout his body as it spread in his body.

As the entire cycle ended, the Chakra within his body expanded much bigger than its original amount, letting the filth of his body escape through his pores. A sense of weightlessness and tranquility made Naruto open his eyes as a brilliant light shone in his eyes, shining like a great flame in the dark room.

"Eight level of Chakra Condensation" Naruto laughed as he got up to clean his body. It had been a long time since he entered the sect, and his body was much more toned and leaned. He didn't gain much height, however, and it troubled him a bit.

He did like how nothing much changed about him, however- he was still white, clean, and small.

"I should be a lot more stronger now that I'm at the eight level." Naruto raised his right hand and pointed at a boulder some distance away, flinging it up with his mind. He controlled the speed, increasing and slowing it, switching between lifting the heavy as though it was light and lifting the light as though it was heavy.

"The thing I'm most interested about, though… has to be those fights I had with the Fallen Uchiha Clansmen- when I had accidentally broken through. Naruto's eyes shined brightly. After practicing a few more times, he eventually stopped as he fell into deep thought.

"The Purple Chakra Cauldron Manipulation Technique did state that at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation, the strength of the Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique would increase by a wide margin." Naruto stood silently in the courtyard as he pinched his fingers together, pointing forward.

Silks of purple immediately appeared and formed a great purple cauldron before him in the span of two breaths.

It was twice as fast as the last time he did it.

The cauldron was, at the same time, evidently different. It was no longer blurry and looked very clear and detailed, with runes even etched on it.

The power the cauldron emitted was astoundingly strong. Naruto's eyes shined at how extraordinary it was.

"This is much stronger than before!"

Naruto probed the remaining Chakra within his body. Previously, it took half of his entire Chakra to form the cauldron, and a bit of time was needed to restore it before he could form another cauldron.

However, with his latest attempt, he discovered that the remaining Chakra inside his body was still about 70 percent of his maximum capacity.

"I can do it three times!" Naruto was pleasantly surprised as he dissipated the cauldron and took out his Golden Crow Sword, turning it into a golden light. He got on it and left the Scented Cloud Mountain.

Upon arriving at the forest outside, Naruto heard a faint thundering in the sky, heralding the imminent storm. Naruto thought that it wasn't very safe, so he hastily pinched his fingers, attempting to form the cauldron, not wanting to stay for too long. He sent it flying to a boulder some distance away, trembling as it violently crashed against it.

The crash was loud and the ground vibrated, waking many of the beasts as a huge trench with cracks spread from the boulder was. The affected area had a radius of ten feet.

"This strong?" Naruto gasped as he sized himself up. As he was now, with his impenetrable skin and his Purple Chakra Cauldron Melting Technique, a fight with Uchiha Heng wouldn't be too much trouble for him. In fact, he felt that he could wipe him out in an instant.

"Oh well…" Naruto hesitated as he thought about it. It simply wasn't wise for him to take the risk. The last time he took on an opponent close to him in strength, he almost paid for it with his life. He felt that the best way was to have enemies under the seventh level, for absolute safety.

"A flick of my finger obliterates any opponent from the first to the seventh level." Naruto tossed his sleeve to his side, not pleased that there weren't any fences around for him to stand on, forcing him to resort to standing on his blade. He raised his head and stared into the clouds, putting on the pose of a master. He kept this pose as he flew back to the sect.

At this moment, the lightning in the clouds were suddenly attracted to the Golden Crow Blade, coming together to form many silvery snakes that dived straight at Naruto His eyes widened in shock.

A while later, Naruto could be heard screaming in the distance...

Chapter 77

Chapter 77A

Chapter 77A - Auction

Not long after, on the Scented Cloud Mountain, Naruto was hobbling, his hair had stood up and his face was slightly black as he crawled back to the courtyard with fear lingering in his heart. Once he remembered how countless lightning bolts chased after him just now, his heart trembled and swore that he would absolutely not use a sword to fly in a thunderstorm ever again.

This was not flying, this was gambling with his life!

Inside the wooden hut, Naruto grimaced in pain, and only after a long time did his mind calm down. He sat cross-legged on the bed and looked at the storm outside the window. His cultivation was slowly settling down as it coursed through his body.

"Grade Two spiritual medicine is suitable for eighth level of Qi

Condensation and below. If I want to continue increasing my cultivation, I can only refine Grade Three spiritual medicine." Naruto supported his chin and muttered to himself.

"The difficulty of refining a Grade Three spiritual medicine is definitely going to be extremely high. I must become familiar with a large amount of Grade Two spiritual medicine for my foundation to be stable. If not, the foundation will be unstable and the chances of success will not be big." Naruto opened the storage pouch and took a glance at his own savings with a sigh. He had previously relied on his status as the Honourable Disciple to receive a lot of presents.

It was only that the consumption was quite terrifying during this period of refining medicine. Even though he had a habit of using his resources sparingly when refining pills, his saving had still decreased quite a bit.

"Ah, this won't do, my reserves will eventually run out." Naruto lowered his head in contemplation.

"I am already a very formidable Medicine Apprentice now. I can sell the medicines that I have refined, yeah." When Naruto thought of this, he became excited. Once the rain had stopped outside the next morning, he immediately left his residence and went to the market at the foot of the mountain to ask about the pricing of the medicine pills. After that, he bought a large amount of herbs, going as far as to exchange some of his Contribution Points at the Sect.

After which, he returned to the Medicine Refinement Pavilion and started refining medicines.

He did not refine Grade Two pills. Even though their price was higher, their time-consumption was not small and Naruto was well aware of his habit of taking a long time when refining medicine.

Therefore, he chose the Grade One medicine pills that he was most familiar with. A few days later, he had refined three different types of spiritual medicine pills and two spiritual incense sticks. Only then did he head off to the market at the foot of the mountain.

The market model at the South Bank of the Spirit River Sect was not big.

Other than the Sect's seniors and a few capable Inner Sect Disciples who could own a shop, most of them were established by the cultivator clans from the Eastern Forest Continent.

It was like a small town. The Inner Sect Disciples from the three mountains in the Spirit River Sect would often come and go, making things quite lively. Naruto had already came here a lot of times. He now familiarly walked in the market and entered a medicine shop. He coughed dryly and a shop assistant from within the medicine shop quickly went up to him.

"Call your shop's manager over. This time, not only do I want to buy herbs, I also want to sell some medicine pills." Naruto sat on the chair and said with a cheeky smile.

Not long after, a middle-aged man wearing a long purple-coloured robed ca

me quickly, and when he saw Naruto, a smile appeared on his face.

"Fellow Uzumaki, I am Sun Uchiha. I had already heard a lot about the glorious things that Fellow Uzumaki has done, but because I was afraid of disturbing you, I didn't take the initiative to pay my respects to you. Please don't hold it against me." This middle-aged man's smile was courteous as he sat beside Naruto, cupping his fist as he said those words. He did not dare offend Naruto as he knew that the other party's status was extraordinary in the Sect. Especially his status as the Honourable Disciple, it still made all the cultivator clans wonder how to please him despite the Sect Head postponing the matter by a hundred years.

Naruto laughed and exchanged formalities with this middle-aged man, after which, he took out three medicinal bottles and the two spiritual incense sticks, putting them on the table.

"Fellow Sun, appraise these items then." Naruto raised his chin.

Sun Uchiha smiled as he took these medicine pills into his hand. After looking through them one by one, surprise appeared on his face. Even though these Grade One medicine pills were all Low Tier with their impurities occupying a little over 80%, they were still very close to the Middle Tier unlike the medicine pills that they usually purchased. Those they usually purchased were similarly in the Low Tier, however, it almost had 90% impurities.

"Brother Uzumaki's medicine skills are exquisite. My Sun Clan wants all of these spiritual medicines. How about this, I am offering you a price of a hundred and twenty Spirit Stones, what do you think?" Sun Uchiha raised his head and glanced at Naruto. Both his eyes brightening.

Naruto was pleasantly surprised. This price was more or less equal to the ratio of one spiritual medicine for four Spirit Stones and was already the highest price for Grade One Low Tier medicine pills.

In reality, a medicine pill averagely costed only one and a half Spirit Stone.

Naruto talked things over with Sun Uchiha with a delightful mood and seeing Sun Uchihag was determined to make a good impression, the duo conversed quite long. In the end, Naruto agreed that whenever he sends medicine pills in the future, instead of Spirit Stones, he would get herbs of equivalent value. Only then did he leave, feeling satisfied.

Time flew and a couple months quickly passed. In these past few months, other than refining Grade One spiritual medicines in exchange for a large amount of herbs, Naruto was also continuously familiarising himself with the refining of various kinds of Grade Two spiritual medicines.

Gradually, he became even more skilled in refining Grade Two spiritual medicines.

As he worked with the Sun Clan's medicine shop, he noticed that his connection with them was getting increasingly solid. Most of his medicine pills were bought by them. One day, Naruto arrived in the Sun Clan's medicine shop to trade a few bottles of spiritual medicine for herbs. As he was conversing with Sun Uchiha, Sun Uchiha sighed as he lamented.

"Brother Uzumaki, based on your achievements in refining medicine, why don't you refine some Grade Two spiritual medicines? The Hundred Clan Auction that is held once every couple years is going to be held in three months. If Brother Uzumaki can refine Grade Two spiritual medicines before that time, I can arrange for them to be auctioned and the price would definitely be quite high." Sun Uchiha looked at Naruto. In these past few months, Sun Uchihag had realised that Naruto had a very cheerful personality and was very tactful. Furthermore, associating with him was quite pleasant, so Sun Uchiha proposed this matter to him.

Naruto had also heard of this Hundred Clan Auction that was held once every couple of years. A hundred cultivator clans in the Eastern Forest Continent gathered together to organise that auction. There were three venues in total. The first venue was chosen to be at the market in North Bank, whereas the second venue was at the market in the South Bank. The last venue was held in the Eastern Forest City, Eastern Forest Continent's largest cultivator city.

In the years that Naruto had spent in the Spirit River Sect, this auction had been previously organised once before. However, at that time, he had only just become an outer sect disciple and was too busy stealing Spirit Tailed Chickens to eat and didn't have any interest in the auction.

Pondering for a few moments, Naruto had a slight change of heart, and after enquiring about the time for the auction at the South Bank, Naruto bid Sun Uchiha farewell and returned to the Medicine Refinement Pavilion. He sat cross-legged and thought long and hard before finally reaching a conclusion.

"Sun Uchiha has a point. Rather than selling a little bit here and there, wouldn't it be better for me to take this opportunity to auction the medicines I refined for a good price? This way, I can exchange them for even more valuable herbs." Naruto thought to this point as the Grade Two spiritual medicines surfaced into his mind. In the end, he chose… the Purple Rising Chakra Pill that he was most familiar with.

Once he set his heart to it, Naruto closed himself in the Medicine Refinement Pavilion and started refining Purple Rising Chakra Pills. Two months later, Naruto had spent most of the herbs traded for the medicine pills that he had refined. He had already refined three whole bottles of Purple Rising Chakra Pills, with ten pills in each bottle.

There was especially one pill which was coloured slightly differently from the rest of the pale-purple medicine pills. It was deep purple in colour and the rich medicinal aroma seemed to be trapped within it.

When he was refining this medicine pill, the pill furnace in front of Naruto had been slightly shaking, much different than usual. Even the fire had suddenly swelled up.

He now held this deep purple spiritual medicine in his hands, and when he held it out in front of him, pride and excitement appeared in his eyes.

"Middle Tier! I, Naruto, have finally refined another Middle Tier spiritual medicine!"

"Middle Tier spiritual medicine, I think that there wouldn't be many of these seen in the auction. But, if I wish to achieve a sensational effect, it is still somewhat lacking… after all, this auction is held only once every couple of years and there are sure to be a lot of rare treasures." Naruto pondered for a bit as he clenched his teeth. He took out his Turtle-shell pot and started spiritual refinement.

After three spiritual refinements, silver light flashed and the spiritual medicine was no longer a Middle Tier item, but had broken through the Fine Tier and had even become… a Great Tier item!

This kind of Great Tier item was already shocking and only had 10% impurities.

Naruto had a satisfied expression on his face as he looked at the Great Tier Purple Rising Chakra Pill in his hands. The colour of this pill was nearly black, and even though the three spiritual lines on its surface were faint, it was obvious that this medicine pill was extraordinary with a single glance.

Looking at the medicine pill in his hands, Naruto suddenly felt that he had once again found a way to spread his name across the world. He laughed loudly, proud of himself. He took out a small knife, and on this medicine pill, he drew a… small good-looking turtle.

"The great Turtle shall appear once more!" Naruto stood up excited, an expectant look could be seen in his eyes.

Naruto made his way down the mountain with the spiritual medicines in his hands. When he returned an hour later, he was refreshed and had a gleeful expression on his face. Sun Uchihag's surprised expression when he saw Naruto take out three bottles of Purple Rising Chakra Pills floated into his mind. And when Naruto took out that Great Tier spiritual medicine that had been refined three times, the other party looked as if his jaw was going to fall off.

"I can't wait for the auction next month." Naruto looked at the jade token in his hands. This was the qualification token that allowed him to participate in the auction.

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 78

Chapter 78

Chapter 78 - Are They Talking About Me?

Upon hearing Qian Song's words, the people at the auction squeezed against each other to see in their curiousity.

This did not include those past the eighth level of Chakra Condensation, most of the inner sect disciples had no interest for what was happening as some of them talked among themselves. Others simply rested with their eyes closed.

"This pill here, everyone, take a look at it before we announce the price." Qian Song was acting quite odd. After clearing his throat, a young woman walked out immediately with a wooden box in her hands.

The crowd's interest peaked as they strained to see what sort of Purple Rising Chakra Pill could possibly make Qian Song look like that.

Naruto was even more anxious than anyone as he stood there, breathing hurriedly. He raised his gaze to the auction stand to see the young woman take out a deep purple pill from the wooden box.

In contrast to her snow-white hands, the pill stood out particularly prominent. The three silver patterns became clearly visible under the bright glare of the sun... as well as the distinct symbol of a small turtle carved onto it.

The horde of people, at this moment, went silent. The silence was then quickly followed by an uproar.

"Three spirit refinements! Heavens, Is this for real?"

"This is insane, to do three spirit refinements on a Grade Two pill! And they're actually successful!"

"This is just crazy, who would refine a Purple Rising Chakra Pill like that?"

At the peak of the uproar, all the disciples were taken aback, aghast. The uproar could be heard throughout the entire auction grounds.

"Who the hell did this? What a damn wastrel!"

"To do three spirit refinements on it, only someone who does this for a hobby can think of such an outrageous idea!"

The disciples who previously paid no attention to this auction, upon seeing the silver patterns on the pill, their eyes widened as they sucked in a deep breath. Some of them even jumped to their feet, speechless.

It should be noted that the success rate of spirit refining was low. It was okay to do it once, twice would be pushing it a little, but for the third… one would have to rely on luck. Even a great master would not have confidence to succeed refining something for a third time.

In the Spirit River Sect, a great many people had their hearts broken when their magical treasures broke down from the third refinement. Refining magic treasures would always bring love and hate, those who succeed would certainly be envied by many.

A magical treasure refined thrice would have its power substantially increased. Enough to make people stunned with envy. And at this moment... right before them was a pill refined thrice!

And it was a Grade Two pill!

Those beautiful patterns would befit the wings of butterflies. They were elegant and pleasing to the eyes. But to put the very same patterns on a pig… would simply be a great waste.

They felt conflicted, countless thoughts swirling in their minds. Some were even clenching their fists, blue veins bulging on their foreheads, especially the inner sect disciples from Purple Cauldron Mountain. They, who studied refining, were the most bitter of all.

"This kind of luck, wasted on an pill! And the nerve to auction it here like this! Were I to have this kind of luck, I'd spiritually refine thrice only a truly valuable thing!"

Even the Foundation Establishment cultivators inside their own rooms had odd expressions as they looked at the pill, their faces covered with surprise.

Seeing this from his balcony, Naruto took a deep breath

again. Looking down at the furious crowd and their red faces, Naruto felt that he might have truly overdone it a bit. He quickly put on a furious look, pointed at the pill on the stage and growled angrily.

"Wastrel! Shame on you!"

In the distance, Sun Uchiha too was smiling bitterly. He had the same feeling the first time he got the pill. He suddenly noticed Naruto on the balcony, and froze, cold sweat appearing on his forehead...

At this moment, a few of the sharper ones in the crowd noticed the engraved symbol of the little turtle on the pill in the young woman's hands.

"Eh? This little turtle, … looks somewhat familiar?" Right after the words, the crowd shifted their attention to the symbol they hadn't noticed before while going crazy over the silver patterns. Now, everyone shifted their gazes and stared at it.

"This little turtle… Isn't that… Isn't there that Little Turtle who placed first on all ten stone steles on the Scented Cloud Mountain!?"

"Exactly the same! It's drawn just the same, it must've been drawn… by the same person!"

"Could it really be that this pill… this insane act, could it be done by that mysterious, Heaven's Chosen Little Turtle of the Scented Cloud Mountain?"

The crowd went in an even louder uproar. Of all Spirit River Sect disciples, many of them were Scented Cloud Mountain's disciples, and after noticing the little turtle, they began shouting.

More and more people started noticing the symbol and gasped. Many stood up from their seats, the symbol of the Little Turtle had not appeared for a long while, but it was quite illustrious as it had spread throughout the sect and people often discussed who he might be.

Yet even now, they had no answer. That person was simply too mysterious, a complete unknown to them. He remained low-key as though he was an indifferent character who paid no attention to others!

And today, the Little Turtle… actually appeared once again!

And the way it appeared, it shocked the entire auction. Not a single person present wasn't stunned.

Kurenai's eyes were burning as she stood in the crowd. Staring at the pill, her chest heaved up and down as her emotions violently fluctuated.

"So you have appeared once more. A Heaven's Chosen like you can't just hide and disappear like that in this sea of people. Yeah, you're good at hiding, good at concealing yourself. But it has been decided, no matter how much you hide, you will reveal yourself and I will find you!" Kurenai took a deep breath. She had been secretly searching for the Little Turtle for a long time. She had even suspected Naruto once, but quickly rejected it. The image of the Little Turtle In her heart was firmly set on someone calm and collected, completely unlike someone captivated by fame and fortune.

Kurenai wasn't the only one to think like this, that was the general consensus, and even Ino thought so. Naruto's exaggerated boasts played a big part in this.

People even analysed why the symbol was a turtle. The conclusion was that the person was indifferent to the world, yet symbolised a great ambition. The little turtle symbolized someone who was pursuing immortality.

Not too far away, Ino's eyes instantly widened with worship, a result of Naruto's words. She was the Little Turtle's biggest fan, and together with like-minded people, they had even assembled an admirers' organisation.

"Oh, it's the Little Turtle!" Ino almost jumped up as she excitedly pointed at the auction stand.

The uproar changed after the crowd noticed the symbol of the Little Turtle. The curses disappeared and were quickly replaced after people reached a new startling conclusion.

"This is the result of him aiming for perfection!"

"A Heaven's Chosen aloof like him… This pill being spiritually refined isn't for the sake of money! It's to pursue the dao of medicine, to explore, to persevere!"

Even the bitter inner sect disciples thought differently, taking a deep breath as they gazed deeply at the pill. At the moment, no one thought that its owner was simply trying to show off with the three spirit refinements.

"So it was that Heaven's Chosen, I understand now. The owner is neither insane nor showing off. He's simply someone with a great ambition and this is purely the result of their devotion, the determination to produce a medicine of the best quality!"

"It is amazing, astonishing. Such determination, such devotion! This desire to perfect medicine is worth learning from!"

"Three spirit refinements, three improvements in its quality, meaning… while pill was originally a Middle Tier pill, it is now on a vastly different level. Little Turtle, you never cease to amaze!"

"This pill is worthy of a souvenir, I want it!" The inner sect disciples' eyes glowed brightly. While the pill was useless for them to consume, it would allow them to draw inspiration from it.

Staring at the pill, they could see the great figure of a Heaven's Chosen and his devotion in pursuing the dao of medicine.

Seeing this change of attitude all around him, Naruto, who was

just raging together with the crowd, stood there stunned. Looking stupefied at the crowd beneath him and listening to their talk caused him to suddenly blush.

"They… Are they talking about me…?" Naruto was shaking. He had never realised how outstanding he was in the people's eyes, and now that he did, he could barely stop himself from shouting out to the crowd that he was the great Little Turtle that shook the world!

At this moment, Qian Song cleared his throat, smiling as he stood on the stage.

"It seems that everyone has now understood the true value of this pill. We start with five hundred Spirit Stones, each increase with a minimum of fifty stones!"

This sort of price caused Naruto to suck in a deep breath. It was a very high price, most of the outer sect disciples simply couldn't afford it. What happened next, however, completely shocked him.

"Six hundred Spirit Stones!"

"Seven hundred Spirit Stones! This pill embodies the dao of medicine, I must have it!"

"Eight hundred! Who wants to fight for it?!" The inner sect disciples started raising the price as their cries echoed throughout the area, setting the atmosphere on fire.

The insanity only continued as bids continued to echo out. Soon, they were at fifteen hundred Spirit Stones, and Naruto could only stand there, his throat dry and his breathing rapid, staring in disbelief.

"Crazy, all crazy… They're all crazy... Step it up! Get even crazier! Burst with insanity!" Naruto said excitedly.

"One thousand eight hundred Spirit Stones!" Kurenai abruptly spoke out from within the crowd, attracting glances from all around. Naruto too looked at Kurenai as he cheered on.

This sort of price was already the limit for inner sect disciples. Many of them were reluctant to give up, but there was a limit on how far they could go. Sighing, they let Kurenai have it. She herself was, after all, a Heaven's Chosen pursuing the dao of medicine as well. Once she revealed her determination to obtain the pill with such a price, as fellow disciples of the same sect, it was useless to continue competing.

Naruto too was very satisfied with this price. He wanted to just charge down and take Qian Song's place to announce the end of the auction. But suddenly, a young girl's voice broke through the crowd, proud and uncompromising.

"I, Ino, am a member of a cultivator clan, I have plenty of Spirit

Stones! I offer three thousand!"

1st guaranteed chapter of the week.

Translated by: Marcus

Edited by: Arch, Crimsonguard

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 79

Chapter 79

Chapter 79 - Xiaochun, We Believe You

Naruto widened his eyes, the three thousand Spirit Stones floating in his mind… He looked at Ino as his eyes brightened. Right now, he really wanted to go hug Ino and give her three thousand thumbs up…

And tell her she's a really good girl!

The people at the auction were in an uproar at the outrageous price that came with Ino's voice. They turned to Ino and stared blankly. In front of their eyes was a cute young lady with a hand on her waist and her chest puffed up. Her skin was fair and she was dainty and delicate. Her expression showed that she was obviously pleased with herself and was a young lady that seemed to be as lively as a small chilli.

She raised her chin and looked at Kurenai as if she wanted to say that since she originated from a cultivator clan, she had no need to fear comparing their wealths. This, however, did not draw the crowd's dislike. Instead, they found Ino rather cute.

Many of the people watching had a smile on their face, and even quite a few were amazed.

"Three thousand Spirit Stones…" Kurenai muttered, calming herself down.

"The Little Turtle is important to me. As long as they are the Little Turtle's medicine pills, I, Ino, am willing to forgo all costs to buy it. Humph, I am ready to offer four thousand Spirit Stones. I'm part of a cultivator clan, Spirit Stones are not something I lack!" As she emphasized the last bit, Wanji lowered his head in embarrassment and was worried for his younger sister. He had been unaware that she had worshiped the Little Turtle so fanatically in the past few years...

Some Kurenai admirers couldn't stand it anymore and many criticised Ino for her wastefulness as she had actually opened such a price for a Grade Two spiritual medicine.

"It's this lady's own fortune, jealous?" Hearing what the admirers were saying soured her mood. She puffed up her chest with her hand on her hip as her clear voice rebuked them.

As Naruto was watching this scene from the balcony, the more he felt that he had truly done a right thing when he had guided Ino back on the right track.

Kurenai frowned, she didn't have that many Spirit Stones herself. After staying silent for a while, she sighted as she had no choice but to give up.

Seeing Kurenai not bid anymore, Ino was pleasantly surprised. She had put on the appearance of a rich young lady, but of course, she didn't actually have that many Spirit Stones. She did so because a bid placed in front of so many people was not something her clan's patriarch would refuse to pay.

In the end, Ino took home the pill which had underwent three spirit refinements.

Satisfied, Naruto looked at Ino's fading figure appreciatively. Clearing his throat, he felt that with how much Ino worshiped the Little Turtle, it would be very inappropriate to not reveal to her his true identity.

Making up his mind, Naruto decided to announce who he really was in front of everyone when the first day's auction ended.

In the backstage were a few of the cultivator clans' patriarchs, placed there in charge of the auction's protective measures. A middle-aged man cleared his throat, forcing a smile towards his companions.

"Um… My granddaughter is quite a ridiculous one, isn't she." He said as he paid the Spirit Stones bidded by her with a wry smile.

"So pure and innocent." The others laughed.

The first day of the auction had been concluded. Although such auctions would usually last

several days, Naruto didn't plan to come again as his pills had already been sold out. Excited, he hastily made his way out and came out to face the great crowd leaving the auction grounds.

These people were disciples, and all of them were excitedly discussing the purple pill.

It didn't take long for Naruto to spot Kurenai. He looked at her with an appreciative look, as if to tell her to cheer up. Just as he was about to approach, startled by his gaze, Kurenai flew off in a rainbow before he got near.

As Naruto felt depressed, a happy voice sounded from behind him.

"Big brother Xiaochun!" Ino had a joyful look in her face as she hopped out of the crowd, twisting around as she made her way to him. From behind her, Wanji also noticed Naruto and smiled.

Naruto turned away from the fading Kurenai, and threw an appreciative gaze at Ino and patted her head, acting like a big brother.

"Lil' sis, not bad back there! When bidding on something, one ought to be domineering!"

Ino's face immediately flushed, then as if she remembered something, she happily took out the pill and presented it to him.

"Big brother Xiaochun, look! This is the pill refined by the Little Turtle!

Oh, do you want it? I will give it to you, you did say you respect the Little Turtle the most, right? I bought this precisely for you!" The excitement was clear in her eyes as she presented it to him with an expectant look. It was as if her entire world only held Naruto inside at this moment.

Seeing this scene, Wanji simply smiled warmly and remained silent.

Naruto was stunned, he hadn't expected that the reason Ino bought the pill would turn out to be himself. He was deeply moved. Seeing the many people around them, he took a deep breath and put on a solemn look.

"Xiaomei, let me tell you a great secret." Naruto's eyes burned with determination as he spoke seriously, like some lonesome expert. He had already mastered the skill of putting on the airs of one at any time, at any place.

Both Ino and Wanji were surprised by this sudden change in Naruto.

"What great secret?" Ino asked, looking at him with curiously.

Clearing his throat loudly, Naruto raised his chin and flourished his small sleeve to the side.

"I, Naruto, am the one and only, earth-shaking, mysteriously and awe-inspiring… renown… great turtle!" Naruto announced, throwing his back and laughing, finally releasing the emotions hidden in his heart. He had held the secret for several years already, and now he was finally able to reveal it in front of his greatest fan and with many others around, too! This was the moment he had waited for!

Most importantly, he couldn't let his greatest admirer continue being oblivious to the fact that their idol was standing right beside them! With his head arrogantly raised high at the skies, Naruto perked his ears, awaiting the cheers.

He had even thought of what kind of words he should say amidst the cheers in a moment's time.

He waited for a long time, but only silence remained. Surprised by the the silence, Naruto couldn't help but lower his gaze from the skies down to Ino and Wanji.

Ino stared at him blankly, Wanji stared at him blankly as well. They looked at him with weird expressions, and the surrounding crowd too looked at him weirdly.

"The Little Turtle is a distant and aloof character. Yet Senior Uncle Uzumaki is claiming to be the Little Turtle? Heh… get out of here…"

Naruto's face distorted and prepared to start explaining.

"Xiaochun, are you okay?" Wanji was a bit worried as he put his hand on Naruto's forehead.

"我真是!"白小纯着急的说道。

"I really am!" Naruto said anxiously.

"Ah? Yes, yes, of course you are, of course you are…" Wanji nodded hurriedly, the weird look still on his face.

"Big bro Chun, you once told me that the Little Turtle was a person as high as the clouds, a person who is indifferent to fame… You rank as high up as the Little Turtle in my heart, you really don't need to pretend…" Ino said softly as she looked gently at Naruto.

"I really…" Naruto started as Wanji grabbed his arm suddenly with a serious expression.

"Xiaochun, we believe you!"

"I really…" Naruto started again, his eyes wide as Wanji turned even more serious.

"Xiaochun, really, we believe you!"

"I…" Naruto was at a loss for words. His hopes had now all burned to ashes. There was no way he'd get them to believe him now. The difference between the ideal and reality was too vast. He was beside himself as he turned around and wobbled away. How was he going to show his face at the sect now?

Back at the courtyard, he stared blankly at the sky, sorrow plastered on in his face.

"But I really am the great turtle…" He felt wronged, his dream of announcing his identity in front of tens of thousands was completely shattered.

And he now knew where the problem lay. In the past years, the image of the Little Turtle had been glorified too highly… In everyone's hearts the Little Turtle was too incredible and aloof.

To be more precise, through Ino's unremitting efforts, the Little Turtle had practically been deified...

Unsatisfied, he refused to give up and and went to look for Xu Baocai. He looked Xu Baocai straight in the face and solemnly told him who he was. Xu Baocai stared at him blankly… and nodded, telling him that he believed him.

Naruto ran back to the courtyard and sullenly stared at the wall again.

A few days later, Sun Uchiha came for a visit. This surprised Naruto, and he grasped tightly onto a new hope as he knew that Sun Uchiha knew he was the one who sent him the pill.

But before he could speak, Sun Uchiha took out all the spirit stones he owed him. He cupped his fist in his hand and greeted him deeply, his face solemn and respectful.

"Brother Uzumaki, I was unaware of the great value that pill held, and that it was made by such noble a Heaven's Chosen. Even the higher-ups were shocked. And the only way of contacting that great man is, presumably, only through you now. Or you wouldn't have had the pill otherwise."

"Brother Uzumaki, please inform that Heaven's Chosen that the Sun Clan wishes to build a deep friendship with him. For any herbs he may need in the future, the Sun Clan will spare no effort to supply!"

"Brother Uzumaki, please also inform him, that I am aware that person is unconcerned with fame and fortune and is unwilling to deal with the mundane and is as distant as the clouds. He will surely reach unimaginable heights in the Dao of Medicine. Our Sun Clan is willing to manage his less important affairs for him." Sun Uchiha cupped his fist and bowed deeply. When he raised his head, he saw Naruto looking at him blankly. He waited a moment for a response, but after receiving none, he hesitatingly cupped his fist again and left.

Naruto was somewhat pleased, of course. He was thought to be in such a position inside the Spirit River Sect that even a lofty Heaven's Chosen like the Little Turtle was in a good relationship with him.

But the thought that Naruto might be the Little Turtle had never crossed his mind! They had nothing in common, their personalities were simply too different. Not only the Spirit River Sect's disciples thought so, even the cultivator clans outside thought so, their investigations concluding in almost the same results as Kurenai's.

Not until the moon hung high in the sky did Naruto sober up. Sighing, he swayed and leaped up, standing on a bamboo in his courtyard. He placed his hands behind his back and gazed at the stars with a dejected expression on his face. He felt the mountain wind blow through his black hair and his robes.

"Never would I have thought that beneath the surface, I was actually such a lofty character, like a cloud soaring through the skies. Alas… it was my fault for concealing it so deeply. Sometimes great excellence leads to loneliness." Naruto flung his small sleeve to the side. Basking under the moonlight was the silhouette of a genuine lonesome expert.

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 80

Chapter 80

Chapter 80 - Zhang Fatso One's Talent

Now that he had enough Spirit Stones, Naruto left the whole Little

Turtle matter behind, his heart full of holes. He buried himself inside the Medicine Refinement Pavilion, immersing himself in refining medicine until he gradually recovered.

With the passage of time, the Grade Two spirit medicines in Naruto's hands reached the pinnacle, and his success rate in refining them reached shocking heights. And so, he began his attempts at refining Grade Three spirit medicines.

As he refined Grade Three spirit medicine, rumbles were often heard from his room in the Medicine Refinement Pavilion. The pill furnace, for whatever reason, even exploded once, flying off and landing in a corner with a clank.

But that was nothing. Once, the pill furnace produced a very thick smoke, and it was no ordinary smoke. Even the placed formation arrays couldn't block it as it engulfed half of the entire Medicine Refinement Pavilion, forcing many refiners out, coughing with curses flying from their mouths.

Being who he was, Naruto too ran outside and the culprit remained unknown.

Feeling wronged deep in his heart, Naruto had hesitated briefly before carefully continuing the refinement of the Grade Three spirit medicines. As time passed, his expression became odd. He found himself always refining some weird medicines. The signs appeared in his earliest refinement attempts when he produced that black pill which attracted all those ants, and there was also that Aphrodisiac Pill as well…

The weird elixirs scared even himself.

"Could it be because of my unwillingness to abide by the established medicine recipes? Perhaps stubbornly changing the recipes to follow my own judgement is the cause? Or is it because of my extraordinary talent, making even the Heavens jealous of me and thus throwing countless obstacles down my path?" Naruto stared at the tens of colorful pills before him, frowning.

Some of these pills maintained their spherical shape, some looked like cubes, and some had no defined shape, like mud carelessly kneaded together. A single look was enough to know they weren't ordinary spirit medicines. But even so, they all emitted a Medicinal Aroma...

But even with a hundred guts, Naruto would never have the courage to try consuming them himself. Who the hell knew what effects they would produce?

"What I pursue is the absolute perfection in the Dao of Medicine, flawless like the white clouds in the sky, detached from the world. The hardships infesting this path don't scare me, my determination will push me forward. That's what makes me who I am, the one and only Naruto." Taking a deep breath, determination surfaced on his face. As if a martyr, Naruto stashed away the pills and continued his refinements.

Soon, half a year was swallowed up by his refinements. At this point, barely anyone refined in the Medicine Refinement Pavilion anymore, it was simply too dangerous. In Naruto's room, the pill furnace blew up once again and a huge crack appeared. Naruto was sullenly offering to compensate with Spirit Stones, but even so, he was politely asked to leave.

Just as he started thinking about using his identity as the Sect Head's Junior Brother, he received a message from Zhang Fatso One through a transmission jade slip, asking for his whereabouts.

With Zhang Fatso One coming, Naruto decided to drop the issue with the Medicine Refinement Pavilion and took the path path to the Scented Cloud Mountain, feeling wronged.

"The pursuit of absolute perfection in the Dao of Medicine is obviously filled with hurdles! I, Naruto, am like a cloud in the sky and will therefore never yield! Straightening his back and lifting up his chin, Uzumaki Xaiochun felt that something was wrong. It was midday, and the sect was usually the liveliest at such times. Scented Cloud Mountain was a lot more quiet today. Taking a closer look, he could hardly see a disciple above the sixth level of Chakra Condensation present, most of them were either at the sixth or lower.

Naruto was flabbergasted as he walked back to his own courtyard, only to see a tall and slim youth pacing back and forth in front of it, seemingly very excited.

This man was Zhang Fatso One after losing weight.

"Big brother." Naruto hurriedly shouted out.

"Ninth Junior Brother!" Zhang Fatso One immediately turned around and laughed with a smile. He didn't care about Naruto's status in the sect, in his eyes, Naruto was still his Junior Brother.

Naruto invited him inside his courtyard, and the two of them talked a bit about how they've been recently before Naruto asked a question, curious.

"Senior Brother, you don't visit me very often, what brings you here today? Just tell me if you need me, Uzumaki Xiacohun, to do something for you." For Naruto, Zhang Fatso One was really like a big brother. Every time he recalled the many scenes from the Burning Stoves Kituchiha filled Naruto with warmth.

As Zhang Fatso One cleared his throat, Naruto could clearly see the pride and excitement in his eyes. Taking a look at Naruto, he patted his stomach and a smack suddenly sounded out instead of the slap produced when he still had his fat belly.

"Ninth Junior Brother, let me tell you a great secret!"

Upon hearing the word secret, Naruto's eyes opened wide and his ears perked up. He felt that these words were a bit familiar.

"From today onwards, I, Zhang Fatso One, will be receiving great respect in the Spirit River Sect. Oh, the amount of disciples who'd seek to curry favors with me, perhaps even the Foundation Establishment elders will be polite to me." Zhang Fatso One proudly announced.

"Ah? How come? Are you the Little Turtle too?" Naruto was stunned.

"What Little Turtle? Junior brother, you know that my master is the head of Purple Cauldron Mountain, Xu Meixiang, right?" Zhang Fatso One was in high spirits as he looked at Naruto and spoke in a low voice.

Naruto nodded. He knew about it, and also understood why Zhang Fatso One had lost his fat. It was because of his master's dislike for fatties, to the point where some weird ideas sprung in her mind.

"You know what my master's best known for? Spirit refinement! And guess what I have been learning from my master? Spirit refinement!"

"Haha, turns out I, Zhang Fatso One, have been blessed by the Heavens with a talent for spirit refinement. Even my master showers me with praise! Just today, she told me that with my talent, it shouldn't take me too many years before I become the first great master of spirit refinement from the Spirit River Sect!" Standing up, Zhang Fatso One excitedly raised his head to the sky, his voice booming as he stood as if atop of the world.

"Spirit refinement?" Naruto blinked, and after his posture and boasts, he put on a face filled with respect.

Seeing Naruto's display, Zhang Fatso One became even merrier as he patted him on his shoulder.

"Ninth Junior Brother, I can already see it. When people come to me to refine their things, I'll only accept the requests I like, anything that displeases me can bug off! And for the ones I agree on, it'll be expensive. But for you though, and Fatso Three, and anyone from the Burning Stoves Kituchiha - I won't take a single Spirit Stone from any of you! We're brothers! Just prepare your materials and I'll refine it for you!" Zhang Fatso One was having his moment. He had been quite troubled after going up the Purple Cauldron Mountain, but after the discovery of his spirit refinement talent, he had become wild with joy and his first thought was to go and share it with Naruto.

"Nice, Big Bro!" Naruto also exposed a gleeful expression and cheered.

"Come, come, take out an item for me, anything at all, and I'll refine it right before your eyes. Give me a weapon now, and I guarantee you'll qualify for the war in a few months, I guarantee you'll rank in the top ten of the South Bank and go represent it against the North Bank in the Heaven's Chosen War!" Zhang Fatso One happily shouted.

"Uh…" Naruto blinked as he stared at the excited Zhang Fatso One. Seeing how excited he was, he took out an ordinary flying sword of the Spirit River Sect from his storage pouch. He had quite a few of these swords and expectantly handed one to Zhang Fatso One.

Taking the flying sword from him, Zhang Fatso One took a deep breath as he patted his own storage pouch, sending tens of ores out, hovering next to the sword in midair.

With his yes closed, Zhang Fatso One's cultivation exploded after a moment. It wasn't as strong as Naruto's, and it seemed to be just at the peak of the sixth level of Chakra Condensation. With his hair whipping about, Zhang Fatso One raised his left hand and a strong silver glow suddenly appeared.

As the light grew brighter, gusts of wind were formed, causing the Chakra in the air to roil as faint streaks of glowing Chakra shockingly gathered from the surroundings. They charged straight at the ores, passing through them again and again, before finally nesting themselves in Zhang Fatso One's left hand. In the process, the ores quickly disappeared, half of them vanishing in less than a blink of an eye.

Naruto's eyes glowed with amazement, it was the first time seeing someone else refine. It was very different from his spirit refinement with the Turtle-shelled Pot. It was as if the refiner himself communed with the skies and the earth, drawing upon the majestic and violent forces of nature and channeling them through the ores, transforming them into a gentler energy.

It wasn't long before Zhang Fatso One's body started shaking. After half an incense stick's worth of time, he took a deep breath and abruptly opened his eyes. He swept the now glaring silver light in his left hand along the blade's body.

"Spirit Opening!"

The nothingness around them seemed to shake for a bit, the silver light instantly flew out of his hand and transformed into countless streaks of energy that drilled into the blade, turning it silver in the blink of an eye.

It was quite a sight. Naruto took a deep breath, genuinely impressed.

A while later, Zhang Fatso One handed the silver blade to Naruto, out of breath.

"Here, this sword has been Opened. Infuse it with your own Chakra and silver patterns will form!" Zhang Fatso One wiped the sweat of his brow and confidently announced.

Naruto took the sword from him, excited. He released some Chakra from his body and directed it into the blade. But just as they were fusing, a cracking sound could be heard. The silver light on the blade dimmed and disappeared. Simultaneously, many cracks formed on the blade, as if it was unable to withstand the violent energy that came from heaven and earth, and quickly turned to scrap.

"Ah?" Naruto paused as Zhang Fatso One stood blanked out. They threw each other a shocked look.

Clearing his throat, Naruto was just about to point out that his sword's quality was too low, when Zhang Fatso pulled the sword from his hands. His eyes bulging and his breathing shallow, he inspected it carefully. After a moment, he heavily stomped with his foot.

"It was my mistake just now, I didn't control the fusing energies well enough, resulting in the energy gathered from between the heaven and earth to be too violent. Ninth brother, give me another flying sword, I'll do another spirit refinement!" Zhang Fatso One stared at Naruto, determined, his eyes bloodshot.

Naruto couldn't bear it, so he took out another flying sword out. Zhang Fatso One took a deep breath and a serious look appeared on his face. After a moment, the sword was filled with a silver glow, and he handed it back to Naruto.

"How about… you try it yourself, big brother?" Naruto hesitantly asked.

"First iron rule of refinement. Any item being spiritually refined, unless it is a possession of the refiner himself, are definitely not allowed to be tested spiritually by someone else. This is an iron rule, brother. Breaking it even once is sure to bring misfortune." Zhang Fatso One said seriously.

Seeing his determination, Naruto quickly took the sword. He really wanted to succeed, for another failure was sure to injure Zhang Fatso One's pride greatly.

Pondering for a bit, Naruto suddenly opened his mouth to speak. "Um… Big bro, can you wait for me here? I'm gonna try this in my room, perhaps I was too nervous just now."

Chapter 81

Chapter 81

Chapter 81 - Ancient Art: The Spirit's Constitution

Zhang Fatso One was nervous as well, and upon hearing Naruto's words, he thought it made sense, so he nodded in agreement.

"Right, my master said once that I shouldn't be seeing whether it succeeds or fails. Ninth rother, go to your room and infuse your Chakra inside then." Zhang Fatso One cleared his throat and urged him on while pretending to be calm.

Taking a few quick steps, Naruto entered inside his room. He looked at the sword in his hand, frowning. Worried that he might undermine Zhang Fatso One's confidence, he didn't dare make a careless attempt. With a hand seal, the Turtle-shell Pot appeared.

"Ah, Big Brother has previously been oppressed since the start. Now that he's finally regained his confidence with much difficulty, I can't just let him leave in disappointment. If I do it this way, I do not know whether it will cause the flying sword's spirit refinement to be a success or not." As Naruto muttered to himself, he lighted a one-coloured flame and tossed the silver sword in his hands which had not undergone Chakra infusion into the pot.

A dazzling silver light appeared, and after flashing once again, Naruto recalled the Turtle-shell Pot and picked up the silvery flying sword. Gritting his teeth, Chakra erupted from his body and tunneled into the sword body without a problem. This caused the silver glow to retract and form a silver pattern on the blade.

"Success!" Naruto was pleasantly surprised. He didn't know whether it was purely Zhang Fatso's efforts or the changes he made afterwards that produced this result, but he quickly pushed open the door and walked out.

"Big Brother, you did it, you really did it! Big Brother you're really good!"

In the courtyard was the nervous Zhang Fatso One, his face rigid and body shaking. Seeing Naruto walk out with the silver-patterned sword, he slapped his thigh and laughed towards the sky in delight.

"How about that, how about that!"

"Just as I said, I didn't control the strength well enough! Back at the Purple Cauldron Mountain, I even succeeded thrice in a row, even my master said I was gifted, you see? Ninth brother, we succeeded this time, didn't we!" Zhang Fatso One was very excited. Beaming with joy, he took the sword Naruto handed to him and inspected it with a grin.

Beside him, Naruto's eyes exposed deep respect, exciting Zhang

Fatso One even further. Taking a deep breath, he motioned with his arm.

"Come, I'm feeling good today! I'll refine it once again, let's make this a twice-refined sword!"

"Big Brother, perhaps some other time…" Naruto felt something was wrong. He vaguely remembered that the sect had many rules regarding spirit refinement.

"No problem!" Zhang Fatso One didn't listen as he held the sword and concentrated hard and began another spirit refinement on the flying sword with utmost care.

The second spirit refinement was clearly much harder and Zhang Fatso One had already burned through most of his ores. His body was trembling and he even consumed quite a few pills as he struggled to channel the energies between heaven and the earth into the sword's blade. When the blade finally shone with a silver light, Zhang Fatso One dropped on the ground and sat, breathing heavily.

Excitement was evident in his eyes as he handed the flying sword to Naruto.

"Give it another try!"

Nodding immediately, Naruto took the sword, but before he could proceed, Zhang Fatso gripped his hand and spoke seriou

sly.

"Don't do it here. Let me tell you something ninth brother, the most important part about infusing Chakra is precisely believing. Believing in it is the same as having the Heavens' assistance. Since you first succeeded in your room, do it there again!"

Blinking, Naruto felt that Zhang Fatso One had truly comprehended spirit refinement. After nodding seriously, he headed back to his room, convinced.

"Maybe senior brother's spirit refinement is really that good, and even if I didn't use the Turtle-shell Pot, it would have still succeeded." As he thought of this, Naruto gazed at the flying sword in his hands, and without using the Turtle-shell Pot, he spread his Chakra and directly infused it into the blade.

In a blink of an eye, the silver light flashed once again, only to rapidly dim moments later. With cracking sounds, the flying sword turned to scrap.

His expression immediately turned bitter. Just as he was starting to fret, Zhang Fatso's anxious voice sounded out.

"Ninth brother, I think I saw a silver light? How was it, did it succeed?"

"Oh… I didn't try yet, I'll try right now…" Naruto answered quickly, panicking.

Inside the courtyard, Zhang Fatso One turned silent, his face bitter. He wasn't stupid, he noticed the silver light flash after Naruto entered the cabin.

He sighed softly, he knew that Naruto didn't want him to feel down. He took a deep breath and said toward the cabin.

"Ninth brother, your Senior Brother know you tried your best. It's alright I'll… I'll be going first…" Zhang Fatso One who had come bursting with excitement had now taken a heavy blow. This inevitably caused his mood to plummet.

He knew that that he had been reckless. According to his master, spirit refinement was a very mysterious art, and no one was guaranteed success; no one had a perfect success rate. However, in the cultivator world, there seemed to be odd phenomenon … Success is for the successful, failure is for the failures.

It was a mouthful, but actually it was simply describing the power of belief. It was a mysterious phenomenon, as if confidence itself resulted in success.

So in the cultivation world, there were two ways to go about it. One was the traditional way, the spirit refiner was only responsible for the spirit refinement, and without infusing the Chakra themselves, they hand the refined item to the owner who should in turn, never infuse it in front of the refiner.

This way, regardless of success or failure, the mind of the refiner would not be affected. After returning the item to the owner, the refiner would forget the event and remain calm and confident.

The other way, was a way of cultivation. An ancient art known as The Spirit's Constitution. It was the art of the much more mysterious method, requiring the refiner to witness the result of the refinement. If it was a success, the refiner would grow stronger. More successes would lead to greater formidability. It was, however, too extreme. Too many failures could potentially destroy any talent residing within the refiner, resulting in one no longer daring to involve themselves with spirit refinement.

Even so, many still pursued the extreme. Even Zhang Fatso One's master, Xu Meixiang, admitted that people who practiced this method and witnessed continuous successes would have their confidence hugely boosted, making their spirit refinement shockingly good.

The greatest treasure within the Spirit River Sect was the Heaven's Edge sword. It was refined ten times, and was done so precisely by one of the refiners insane enough to go down the extreme way.

Zhang Fatso was bitter, he knew that those in the Purple Cauldron Mountain walked the traditional path, but he had been overly excited, so he messed up, losing his inner peace. And now, who knew how long it would take for his confidence to be restored?

In his room, Naruto stared at Zhang Fatso One's disappointed figure through the window. He gritted his teeth, he didn't want Zhang Fatso One to just leave like that, disappointed, so he quickly took out another flying sword, summoned his Turtle-shell Pot, and refined it twice.

Smiling bitterly, Zhang Fatso One pushed open the courtyard's gate, and just when he was about to leave, Naruto's surprised shout arrived.

"Big brother, it was a success!" Naruto pushed open the cabin's door, in his hands was a flying sword with two silver patterns on it, and on his face, an overjoyed expression could be seen.

"Really?!" Zhang Fatso One was startled, he quickly turned around to see the flying sword held in Naruto's hands. His body shook with disbelief, but excitement slowly surged into his eyes.

"Haha! I, Zhang Fatso One, am truly a Heaven's Chosen for spirit refinement! To succeed twice in spirit refinement, twice, ah I actually succeeded!"

Zhang Fatso One hugged Naruto happily, tears of joy almost ran down from his eyes. In reality, his talent in cultivation was average, and he would have never entered the Spirit River Sect if his ancestors didn't have relations with his current master.

Back at Burning Stoves Kituchiha, he had to use those precious treasures to reach the peak of the third level of Chakra Condensation. Upon entering the outer sect, without those treasures, his cultivation lost its speed. Although he wished the best for Black Fatso Three and Naruto, as they surpassed him, he couldn't help but feel dispirited.

Now that he realised his potential in spirit refinement, he was swept with joy that would be hard for others to imagine. Knowing that he can now also be useful, he felt incredibly excited and laughed towards the skies. As great confidence surged inside his entire body, faint traces of a strange energy were gathering around his body... These traces of strange energy was precisely the materialisation of his willpower.

The spirit refinement's extreme way was one where greater confidence promised greater willpower, which in turn promised greater success!

Perhaps all that was needed was for the refiner to simply believe in themselves. With that confidence, successful refinements would come, and the mysterious willpower would form.

Zhang Fatso One left excited and joyful. As he disappeared into the distance, Naruto stood in the courtyard wondering whether he had done the right thing. But after looking at Zhang Fatso One's happy face once again, he received his answer.

A few days after that, Naruto heard from Xu Baocai that the reason for the lack of disciples on the Scented Cloud Mountain was due to the outer sect disciples above the sixth level of Chakra Condensation desperately trying to reach the eight level in order to join the Heaven's Chosen War.

The Heaven's Chosen War between the South and North Bank was scheduled to begin in three months, and it would be the center of not just the entire Spirit River Sect's attention, but also the entire Eastern Forest continent's cultivator clans's attention.

This battle involved the top ten of each Bank's outer sect, who would be the Spirit River Sect's dragons and phoenixes, rising up through the ranks and entering the inner sect. Both fame and influence in the sect would put these people in a different light than ordinary outer sect disciples.

(ED note: dragons and phoenixes here is referring to the outstanding male and female disciples)

The top ten in the Heaven's Chosen War, which occurred once in every thirty years, would have their names passed down in glorious legends. They would become famous within the Spirit River Sect and receive acknowledgement even from other similarly formidable sects.

At the same time, the Spirit River Sect would also give the top ten great gifts, especially to the number one. It was said that the Contribution Points alone could measure up to a hundred thousand, not to mention other great treasures and the opportunity to enter the sect's treasury. As such, many were excited.

Not to mention the qualifications to enter the legendary Legacy Order, this brought the top ten disciples of the Heaven's Chosen War an even greater motivation.

Before the Heaven's Chosen War, the North and South Bank would determine their top ten strongest disciples that would represent their respective Bank.

And this time, the requirement had been set at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation, anyone who wished to participate and enter the inner sect would need to fulfill two requirements; to be at the eighth level of Chakra Condensation and to pass the examination. Usually, the promotional examinations could be quite a lot of different things. But every thirty years, for the Heaven's Chosen War, the examination would always be through a battle.

And this sort of trial was acknowledged by the sect disciples to be the toughest trial, and at the same time, the most anticipated one as well!

It was the reason why many outer sect disciples chose not to take the previous promotional examinations, they were waiting for the qualification battles to promote themselves by being in the the top fifty, hoping to enter the top ten and represent their Bank in the Heaven's Chosen War between the South and North Bank.

People such as Shangguan Tianyou, Zabuza, Kurenai and some others all had the same idea of aiming for the top ten and enter the Inner Sect as the top ten in the Heaven's Chosen War. And ultimately, years later, enter the Legacy Order.

Chapter 82

Chapter 82

Chapter 82 - Heaven's Chosen of the South Bank

The North bank, in the past thousand years, always stood above the

South Bank, more than half of the top ten of every War of the Heaven's Chosen had always been consisted of disciples from the North Bank.

First place was, of course, always claimed by the North bank as well. This brought great shame to the South Bank.

The fact that the North Bank had four peaks, whereas the South Bank only had three peaks, could be considered as the main factor. Yet, a thousand years before, the South Bank, with just three peaks, was completely different from what it was now. From spirit refinement to medicinal refinement, they were the pillars of the sect. No one dared to cross their path, and the sword refining Green Peak Mountain of the

South Bank even had the title of Spirit River Sect's strongest mountain.

Things were different now, due to certain reasons, the tides were completely overturned. The North Bank had grown strong. After each victory, they always gained a massive amount of resources that continued to tilt the favors to their side, increasing their power level as a whole as time went by. In addition to the vast differences between the South Bank's and the North Bank's cultivation methods, the North Bank made many external sects and cultivator clans regard the North Bank as Spirit River Sect's strongest, which made them the ultimate leader of the Spirit River Sect.

The Spirit River Sect's South Bank was good at manipulating object, while the North Bank was good at controlling beasts!

Disciples who had just entered the sect in the South Bank would learn the Purple Cauldron Chakra Manipulation Technique, just like when Naruto first entered. On the North Bank, however, newly admitted disciples would study the Tong Tian Shape Manipulation Technique!

That was why the Ten Thousand Herbs Pavilion not only had the five volumes of herbology, but also had the five volumes of spirit beasts!

During the battles the last thousand of years, the South Bank had managed to lose every single one of them! The one thirty years past, in particular, had only one representative from the South Bank that was able to reach the top ten, infuriating the ancestors and elders of the peaks in the South Bank so much, that they made up their mind to personally go out, a reason why three new Heaven's Chosen from the South Bank had appeared.

Shangguan Tianyou, Zabuza and Kurenai were the ultimate participants prepared by the South Bank this time around. They had been taken in by various ancestors of different mountains as disciples, and were nurtured with with utmost care, pushing them to the eight level of Chakra Condensation. In terms of battle prowess, they had already surpassed many of those in the inner sect.

Shangguan Tianyou was particularly even more shocking. He was an expert in the technique of void and was regarded as the South Bank's number one outer sect Heaven's Chosen.

Zabuza, a lightning specialist, on the other hand, had shockingly strong lightning array skills, winning praise from even Elder Xu Meixiang, essentially qualifying him as someone sure to make the top ten.

There was also Kurenai. She did have her interest focused on medicine at most times, but in actuality, her array formation skills were personally taught by Toruho himself, making reach an extremely high level.

After learning all of this from Xu Baocai, Naruto was displeased, feeling that the North Bank was bullying them.

"Just wait until I achieve the Foundation Establishment, I'll slaughter the lot at the North Bank and show them who's the better outer sect disciple!" Naruto proudly placed this thought at the bottom of his heart. As for the qua

lification battles of the North Bank and South Bank, and even the war of the Heaven's Chosen after that, he had no interest at all.

Battles and war just weren't his thing, he felt that it didn't fit his status. He was an Honor Disciple, the junior disciple of the Sect Head, and after all, he placed himself on a different level from his peers. Naruto thought that he shouldn't involve himself with the younger generation.

"What if I fail to beat them, though? Wouldn't that shame senior brother Sect Head. Oh well, I guess it's better to stay out of this." Clearing his throat, Naruto felt that such a sacrifice for the sect and the sect head was something worth talking to his master with an incense stick.

Or so he thought. Two months after that little thought, he completely forgot all about it. Zhang Fatso One had been visiting him to refine more stuff, then using his Turtle-shell pot when Zhang Fatso One wasn't looking, everytime he unveiled the result, Zhang Fatso One would always respond with excitement and joy.

What was originally disbelief coming from Zhang Fatso One gradually became surprise, and then it turned to glee. Now it was but a daily occurrence, thoroughly convincing him that he was truly a genius of spirit refinement.

And under that radiant confidence, his refinement skills grew stronger along with his willpower.

As time slipped by, a month passed. Three days before the qualification battles, Naruto received a notice that any disciple at the eight level of Chakra Condensation was required to participate, without any exceptions.

After scanning through the contents of the jade scroll, he sighed, not thinking too much of it as he continued refining.

It wasn't until three days later at dawn did he walk out nonchalantly along with a mass of other disciples, their expressions solemn, dead serious. Seeing this, he snapped out of his carefreeness and left the mountain as the bells of the South Bank rang.

It wasn't long before they reached a valley behind the three mountains of the South Bank. It was a cavernous space, with roads made of white jade. The valley was similar to a grand square, and many dragon pillars were raised towards the sky.

Between every two pillars, there was a sculpture. They were sculptures of vicious beasts, exquisitely carved into a vivid likeliness, causing their primal and brutal intentions to be emitted in all directions and it made the entire valley square exist within a state of silent murderous intentions.

On the mountain walls surrounding them, there was an elevated platform where tens of seats were positioned for the ancestors of the three peaks such as Toruho and Xu Meixiang. Even the sect head of the Spirit River Sect himself, Zheng Yuandong, had already made an appearance.

The qualification battles of the two banks were held separately, the battles of the North Bank were scheduled to come after the South Bank's. As the head of the sect, Zheng Yuandong was required to be present in both parts of the battle and not allowed to pick sides.

Toruho and the others were beside Zheng Yuandong, chatting merrily.

Behind them were the elders of the three mountains, Elder Zhou included. They were either talking with each other in low voices or resting with closed eyes. Some gazed down to see the approaching mass of disciples.

In the crowd, Naruto had a lazy gaze as he reached the square, moving to the side. Curious, he looked around to find that it was somewhere he hadn't been before. The sculptures in particular caught his eye, pulling him over to investigate it in detail.

"These beasts seem so alive. Interesting." Naruto even noticed some of the fur on the beasts swaying with the wind, finding it unbelievably impressive.

Sounds started coming from the crowd suddenly.

"Senior sister Zhou is here!"

"Senior sister Zhou's cultivation had already reached the eight level of Chakra Condensation long ago. Without a doubt, she will definitely enter the top ten. With her identity, it's safe to say that she'd reach even the top three!"

A blue streak of light came into sight as it travelled from the distant clouds, changing into the form of Kurenai in a blink of an eye. With her hand curled into a fist, she made a greeting to the platform at the top, before making her way to the side, closing her eyes to rest. Seemingly calm, Kurenai, deep inside her heart, still felt a certain panic. She could not lose, her years of training would be for naught if that ever happened.

On the platform, Toruho gave her a kind smile, a hint of praise evident in his eyes.

"Qinghou, this Kurenai… Not only does she have great skill in medicine, the might of her techniques are very formidable as well. Certainly, she will be able to bring glory to the South Bank." Zheng Yuandong said with a laugh.

"You have overpraised. This disciple of mine still have a lot of room to grow, but her nature is indeed rare. A disciple with great potential, I'm sure." Toruho modestly spoke.

Just as the many present disciples admired Kurenai with envious eyes, Naruto glanced at her as he cleared his throat. Imitating Toruho, he folded his arms and looked at her with praise.

The hype about Kurenai was still going on when the crowd suddenly went into an uproar, many of them staring at the sky with their heads raised high. As the sky rumbled, a single streak of a silver lightning flashed by, and a green-clothed youth could be seen pridefully riding the lightning.

Behind him, uncountable streaks of lightning swam about, rumbling with power. He flew past Kurenai, landing on the valley square. The moment his foot made contact with the ground, the surrounding ten meter area exploded into an electrical pool, and massive amounts of frightening lightning surged out.

On his body, lightning swirled about all the same, circling around him.

"It's Purple Cauldron Mountain's Zabuza! Senior brother Lu, who went into solitary meditation the moment he entered the sect, is an inheritor of the rare lightning blood! His arrival today… look at the amount of lightning he is releasing!"

"Zabuza… Impressive. What is he practicing? How can he possibly control lightning to this degree?" The crowd was in an uproar. Proud, Zabuza greeted the high platform while cupping his fist, and turned to walk to the side. As he turned, the outer sect disciples in his vision amounted to nothing, the sole person he acknowledged as a rival was only Kurenai, no one else.

On the platform, Xu Meixiang smiled lightly, satisfaction was obvious in her eyes.

"Sect head, this disciple of mine and the extreme art, lightning manipulation method… What are your thoughts?"

"That electricity and his eight level of Chakra Condensation… With something like that, I'm sure that this kid is already a Heaven's Chosen that will reach the Foundation Establishment." Zheng Yuandong smiled slightly, taking a few more glances at Zabuza.

At this moment, the ancestor of Green Peak Mountain raised his head. He was skinny and pale, but he gave anyone around him a sense of danger. The edge of his lips curled into a smile as he looked into the distance.

With a sudden change of expression, Zheng Yuandong shifted his gaze at where the Green Peak Mountain's ancestor was looking. All elders followed suit.

With a flash of light, an immense power grew near, rumbling the skies and distorting the clouds. The presence was strong enough that the clouds swirled and rolled, and the spectators could make out a slight figure of an ancient jade sword as it flashed into a green rainbow, splitting everything in its path, going straight for the square.

This ancient jade sword was made of green bronze, its great age was hinted by its appearance. It was quite a sight.

On the flying sword stood a young man clothed in outer sect disciple's robes. His pitch black hair was flowing with the air, and his handsome face made him even more conspicuous. Arms folded, his presence and wrath was shocking. He was covered in a layer of dim golden light, and the rainbow behind him transformed into visions of jade lotuses.

Even farther behind was a thirty foot beast with a fish head and a dragon's body, swimming in the skies as if it was an ocean, leaving rain in its trail.

There was still a distance between the youth and the square when a gust of wind and rain blew past the area, forcing many of the disciples to lower their heads. They took a deep breath after witnessing that scene.

"It's senior brother Shangguan Tianyou!"

"The top Heaven's Chosen of the South Bank, Shangguan Tianyou!"

"Rumour has it that he possesses the sword spirit's body, and he is the reincarnation of a great swordsman. For some reason, the heavens felt guilty about his death, and so he was blessed with innumerable good fortune. At the age of three, he managed to come across an ancient blade as he was walking, at the age of seven, a young Scarlet Cloud Beast fell from the sky and made him its owner, and at the age of thirteen, he obtained a golden light body. Therefore, he was given the name Tianyou!"

Kurenai slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw what was in the skies, her expression turned solemn.

Zabuza, who was further away, had his head quickly raised as well, sparks of lightning could be seen flashing across his eyes as countless streams of electricity grew restless around him. He made his presence known, his eyes seemed to reveal provocation. .

"Shangguan Tianyou, greets the Sect Head, Master, Ancestors, and all the Elders present." The green rainbow descended as he greeted towards the platform while cupping his fist. He swiftly landed in one motion, smiling as he nodded to the disciples around him.

His eyes were kind, and almost all of the disciples responded to his nod with their own greeting, some of the female disciples even blushing as they glanced at him.

"Good. Good, good!" On the platform, sect head Zheng Yuandong's eyes revealed a surprising glow to them and he burst out laughing.

"Regardless of whether Shangguan Tianyou is the reincarnation of someone great, the fact that he could obtain the sword spirit's body before the Foundation Establishment is such a rare occurrence in this world!"

"This time, the participants of the South Bank are too promising! Astonishingly promising!" Zheng Yuandong laughed, looking at the ancestor of the Green Peak Mountain.

Toruho and the others smiled as well, the elders behind them laughing. The atmosphere seemed to say that all shame the South Bank had experienced would be wiped away in this war!

He was about to continue speaking when he saw Naruto standing beside a sculpture with his arms folded and his face smug, emitting the air of someone great.

"This Naruto… What's he up to now?" Zheng Yuandong let out a small chuckle.

5th guaranteed chapter of the week.

Translated by: Marcus, Nat Nat

Edited by: Arch

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 83

Chapter 83

Chapter 83 - Would Elder Zhou Please Take the Field?

It was not only Zheng Yuandong who had noticed Naruto. After all, the others were in an uproar, yet Naruto stood beside the statue and assumed a seniorly air. His different mannerisms were quite eyecatching.

"This kid, Naruto, has also reached the eighth level of Qi

Condensation. He had even previously narrowly escaped the Fallen Uchiha Clan. I can see that this boy will definitely be in the top ten and even has hope for the top five." An Elder who was on the high platform smiled as he spoke.

"That is right. That boy's herbal knowledge is extraordinary, and his body-cultivation techniques are astonishing. He might be able to become this qualification battle's dark horse."

Listening to the words said by a multitude of people, Toruho and Zheng Yuandong felt their faces brightened up as they laughed.

"This child is not like the others. His conviction is strong and far greater in comparison to those of his age. When I brought him up the mountain that year, I once asked him why he wanted to cultivate. He told me that he wanted to achieve immortality." Toruho said with a smile on his face. When he looked at Naruto, there was a gentle look in his eyes. He had already traded for the protective magical treasure which he planned to give to Naruto after the qualification battle ended.

"It is best if everyone does not continue praising him any further. Even though this child is my Junior Brother, but as Qinghou should know, that child has a naughty and mischievous personality and still needs to learn self-discipline. However, he is pure and simple in nature and has a personality that is not fond of being in the limelight which is also very excellent." The Sect Master smiled as he spoke. Even though he put it that way, but everyone could also detect Zheng Yuandong's expectations.

When everyone was laughing and chattering on the high platform, Uzumaki

Xiaochun was standing there beside a statue in the arena. He looked at

Zabuza who was filled with boundless pride and then glanced at Shangguan Tianyou who was the object of numerous cheers. Naruto was apprehensive of them both.

Naruto looked at Zabuza whose whole body was covered in lightning to the point that his hair stood on end as he recalled the scene where he was about to be struck by lightning before. As for Shangguan Tianyou's good fortune and that extraordinary ancient sword, as well as the imposing aura surrounding his whole body that seemed to be as startling as the heavens, it even more so caused Naruto to suck in a deep breath.

He felt that these two people were truly too powerful.

However, when he remembered his own status, Naruto quickly let out a dry cough and once again nodded with a smile on his face, assuming a look of admiration in his eyes.

'The more Heaven's Chosen there are, the greater our Spirit River Sect will be. I am an Honourable Disciple and also the Sect Master's Junior Brother. I definitely shouldn't compete with these juniors. They are the future of the Sect and I cannot bully them. Yes, if I were to compete with them, I would have to wait for these Heaven's Chosen to enter the Inner Sect!" Naruto made up his mind and appeared to be very relaxed.

More and more people gradually came, and all of the eight level Chakra Condensation outer sect disciples were preparing for the battle. Some who had not reached the required cultivation level were also present, they naturally wanted to observe and learn from a grand occasion such as the qualification battle.

There were thousands of eighth level Chakra Condensation disciples at

the three mountains on the South Bank. In this moment, they were all gathered in this mountain valley, and there were also many within them that Naruto had never even seen in his life. After all, not everybody loved the noise and excitement, and a lot of them preferred being alone. Their cultivations were unknown to others, and they did not necessarily have the thought of borrowing a grand occasion such as the one being held today to become a sensation overnight.

There were even more outer sect disciples in the surroundings who, with their level of cultivation, were unable to participate in the qualification battle and were currently only acting as spectators. Every single one of them were looking expectantly at the thousands of eighth level Chakra Condensation disciples. They were all waiting in their hearts to find out exactly who among the thousands would climb to the ranks of the top hundred, and who would enter the top ten in the following qualification battle.

As for the top three, there was no doubt in everyone's eyes that it would definitely be Shangguan Tianyou, Zabuza and Kurenai. They were even certain that the rankings would be in this order.

As the thousands of eighth level Chakra Condensation slowly went silent, the surrounding spectating disciples also gradually quietened down. A stifling atmosphere enveloped the whole place, making the atmosphere even chillier.

It seemed to be so pressurising that people struggled to catch their breath as anxiety bloomed in their heart.

Naruto realised with astonishment that he too was actually feeling some unfathomable pressure, even though he wasn't planning on participating in the examination. He looked around as he struggled to relax his body.

At this moment, Toruho's voice suddenly echoed out from the high platform.

"The grand competition between both the South and North Bank is near at hand!"

"There are a few among you that have been alone all this while and your true abilities are unknown to anyone. Therefore, this is the time where you have the opportunity to reveal yourself to the world. You need not worry that your cultivation has risen too quickly or you have extraordinary luck that would make the seniors in the Sect greedy. Cultivation is a personal matter. Everyone has their own secrets. The Spirit River Sect has developed from a small sect ten thousands of years ago to what it is today. It was definitely not by chance. Every single disciple has their own luck. If you are able to obtain it, then that is decreed by fate!"

"There are also those among you whom others address as the Heaven's Chosen, but those are the ones who only rely on their innate talents.

Those who have talents but ultimately fail can be found everywhere.

Therefore, today is for you to prove yourselves if you are worthy of having been called… Heaven's Chosen! Toruho's voice was deep and held excitement in it as though it resonated with the surrounding atmosphere, causing everyone in the mountain valley to breathe heavily.

Especially those who had secrets of their own, their eyes filled with fervor.

Even Zabuza and the others had also raised their heads as fighting spirit surfaced on their faces.

"In this time's qualification battle, the top hundred participants will be promoted to inner sect disciples, and the top ten will represent the South Bank to participate in the grand competition. This is a grand occasion that happens once every half of a sixty-year cycle. This is also the only opportunity available once every thirty years for you to make yourselves known in our sect's North Bank!" Toruho flourished his large sleeve as the an earth-shaking roar rumbled. In this moment, a light pillar erupted from all of the three mountains on the South Bank and soared towards the sky.

There was an earth-shattering noise and the firmaments roiled, as though a large invisible hand was tearing through the air until it reached the side mountain valley and transformed into a bridge!

That bridge was simplistic and ancient, as though it had existed for countless years. Every single one of the stones that formed that bridge had ancient runes radiating on its surface.

This bridge was a full hundred zhang wide and its end was not in sight. Its sudden appearance seemed to tower above the world. This originally majestic mountain valley had suddenly become an entrance to this bridge.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

"This bridge is named Spirit River Bridge and is one of the most precious asset of the Spirit River Sect. It has now been requested here to serve as your road of trial. All eighth level Chakra Condensation disciples are to step onto that bridge after nine chimes of the bell!" Toruho was no longer speaking, but it was Xu Meixiang instead who stood up on the high platform. She was incredibly beautiful. She had a solemn expression on her face as she stood there, her clothes billowing and her long hair dancing with the wind. She looked as though she was not a human, but a fairy instead.

"The one who reaches the end the fastest is the first and so on, this is how the top ten and top hundred disciples will be chosen!" As Xu Meixiang's voice echoed out, the disciples were filled with agitation as they looked toward that bridge.

This kind of method to have a competition was to test the participants' overall quality. Moreover, it was not stated in the rules that people were forbidden from fighting, which also meant that as long as the person did not die, regardless of what method was used, as long as they could be the fastest to reach the end, they would be the first!

Moreover, one could imagine that some obstructions would definitely appear on this bridge. It was extremely possible that even luck could become a type of strength.

One by one, everyone present started breathing rapidly, and their eyes flickered with determination. At the same time, their cultivations were raging inside their bodies, Naruto let out a yawn from within the crowd and the chime of the bell resounded.

Once, twice, thrice… fourth, fifth, sixth time...

These chimes that rang out one by one struck in everyone's mind causing all of the participating disciples in this qualification battle to focus their minds. They circulated their cultivations within their body faster and faster. Each and every one seemed imposing as they prepared to unleash their full strength.

Up until the seventh chime, the eighth… In the instant that the ninth chime resounded, a monstrously loud explosion sounded out. Almost every one of the thousands of eighth level Chakra Condensation disciples' cultivations erupted in an instant. Each and every one of them shot forth like an arrow from a bow!

Thousands of people were dashing. Many immediately took flight and headed straight for the ancient bridge in front of them. In the blink of an eye, there were already people stepping on the bridge and speeding along. Shangguan Tianyou's speed was the fastest. The flying sword beneath his feet whistled, and his whole being turned into a green rainbow, taking the lead for himself!

Behind him was Zabuza. The lightning coiling around his body seemed to propel him with a speed second only to Shangguan Tianyou's. There was a crimson colour to his eyes as he released a low roar and sped up even faster.

The third was Kurenai. The blue damask below her feet was rapidly waving as she advanced quickly.

Behind them were a few unrecognisable disciples. Just as Toruho had said, those disciples who normally concealed their strengths were all waiting for this opportunity. They no longer concealed their abilities as they unleashed their full strength. They had pulled away a great distance from the rest in the rear, yet one could see that they still had some energy left in reserve.

The surrounding disciples were observing with eyes wide-opened, their minds were shocked as they squeezed against one another to see.

However, while the crowd was focusing their attention on the arena and following the frantic rush of all the participants, Naruto was the only one left behind, standing there all alone.

Naruto blinked his eyes, and in the instant that the ninth chime resounded, he could sense a gale sweeping across from his entire body. There was already no one in his surroundings. Thousands of people were surging ahead of him, sprinting up to the stone bridge. This was a very spectacular scene, captivating him as he let out praises one after another.

"Good luck!" Naruto chanted loudly as his body flashed and appeared on the stone bridge. He had already made up his mind. He was going to only participate in this qualification battle without competing for the top ten or top one hundred.

"I heard that everyone from the North Bank are incredibly fierce. Only a fool would fight with them." Naruto wore a vexing expression. As for the matter of being promoted to an Inner Sect Disciple, he had even more so didn't take it seriously. He was already an Honourable Disciple and the Sect Master's Junior Brother as well. Why would he still bother about a status such as an inner sect disciple?

As such, he now looked at the scenery while cheering loudly from time to time, forming an extremely obvious contrast between him and the others on the stone bridge.

One by one, the observing disciples were dumbfounded as they looked at Naruto, different kinds of odd expressions surfaced on their faces.

On the platform, Toruho's veins surfaced on his forehead as he glared at Naruto, feeling as if his mind was about to explode.

Both Xu Meixiang and the Green Peak Mountain's Ancestor were stunned. The duo looked at one another and forced a smile. As for those Elders all around, their eyes were now wide. They would have never thought that such a scene would appear in this qualification battle.

If it was any other disciple, the Elders could just go and scold them. However, Naruto's status was really too exceptional. As a result, one by one, the Elders could only direct their gazes at Toruho and Zheng Yuandong.

Zheng Yuandong had a headache and felt even more awkward because he felt it was truly too embarrassing… He cleared his throat and glanced at Elder Zhou by his side.

"Elder Zhou, this old man can only pretend not to see anything in the following events. That phoenix of yours is so pitiful, ah."

When Elder Zhou heard this, he immediately understood its meaning as he assumed a gloomy look on his face. He suddenly flew out and yelled out to Naruto who was on the stone bridge.

"Naruto, no one can save you today. Once this old man catches you, he will definitely make you personally experience the misery that my phoenix felt that day!" As he spoke, he descended on the stone bridge just like a big bird—

Chapter 84

Chapter 84

Chapter 84 - An Unbelievable Explosion

Naruto was taken aback when he heard this roar and quickly turned his head around. When he saw Elder Zhou quickly approaching him, Naruto's eyes widened as he was scared out of his wits.

Elder Zhou's appearance was especially menacing. His shout didn't say he'd take his life, but it threatened to have Naruto personally experience that phoenix's misery instead. But once Naruto recalled how the phoenix had pounced on all the birds in the Scented Cloud Mountain in a single day and without even passing up the Spirit Tailed Chickens, he felt absolutely horrified.

His mind couldn't help but imagine himself in the phoenix's place. His pupils suddenly enlarged as his whole being violently trembled before he quickly turned around and fled as fast as he could.

Even though he wasn't one to back down easily and was only afraid of dying… in this moment, he suddenly understood that in this world, there are things even more terrifying than death. Such as turning into that phoenix…

"Senior Brother, save me! I don't want to be a bird!" When Uzumaki

Xiaochun's thoughts reached that point, he let out a miserable shriek.

On the high platform, Sect Master Zheng Yuandong coughed dryly, pretending he didn't hear anything.

Under this intense stimuli, Naruto repeatedly cried out. His speed suddenly exploded with a bang as he shot forward, leaving only a blur behind. In the blink of an eye, he caught up to the rear of the crowd. These disciples only felt a gust of wind blowing past them. Startled, they could only stare blankly as they raised their heads to see Naruto's back in the distance.

"This… What is this speed!" They were all overwhelmed with shock. They could see Elder Zhou's figure following close behind him as he similarly whistled by while chasing after Naruto.

This sudden scene caused all these disciples to take a deep breath.

Even the outer sect disciples spectating from beside the stone bridge now all stared with their eyes wide from shock.

"That Naruto is actually so fast!"

"Him being pursued seems to produce shocking results…"

While everyone was in an uproar, Naruto wanted to cry yet had no tears. He felt extremely aggrieved as he was running as though his life depended on it. He surpassed one disciple after another. All of them sucked in a deep breath, swallowed by disbelief from Naruto's speed. One even gritted his teeth and madly chased after him, only to stare with wide eyes as Naruto escaped further and further away.

"Dammit, he's like a mouse which had its tail stepped on!"

Currently, all the disciples that were both on and before the stone bridge were all stunned by Naruto's explosive speed, and even the Sect Head's group on the high platform was also staring dumbstruck. They were all amazed at Naruto's speed in this moment.

"Eh… quite clever of the Sect Head!" Toruho smiled wryly as he said to Zheng Yuandong.

Xu Meixiang and the Green Peak Mountain's Elder both had strange expressions on their faces, and the surrounding Elders couldn't help but let out a laugh.

"For such an unruly kid… I can only resort to this kind of method." Zheng Yuandong sighed.

At the same time, the commotion caused by everyone outside the stone bridge was gradually getting rowdier as the crowd was following Naruto's outburst.

"He has already surpassed ha

lf of the participants, and if he continues like this, he can definitely enter the top one hundred!"

"Good luck, Senior Uncle Uzumaki…" There were even people who cheered for him as they laughed.

It was during this time that the stone bridge suddenly shuddered and puppets actually appeared on it. The eyes of these puppets flashed and they immediately growled and rushed out toward the disciples running on the bridge.

Shangguan Tianyou, who was at the forefront, had a casual expression on his face as he sweeped with the sword in his hands, causing the puppets surrounding him to crumble in a rumble. His speed did not decrease in the slightest bit, maintaining his leading position.

Zabuza, Kurenai and about three to five disciples, who had previously concealed their abilities, were right behind Shangguan Tianyou and were similarly very relaxed as they burst through the puppets along the way.

Puppets soon appeared in Naruto's surroundings as well. He panicked when he saw them approaching, but just as he was about to make his move, a sudden gale whistled from behind him. Elder Zhou had caught up.

"Naruto, this old man has changed his mind. After I catch you, I won't let you experience the phoenix's misery, rather, I will let you experience the misery of all the other birds from that day!" Elder Zhou laughed sinisterly, giving his all to draw out Naruto's potential…

When Naruto heard this, he suddenly felt the blood in his whole body rush in his head. The sight before his eyes went dark and he blanked out for a short moment. After he realised the implicit meaning behind Elder Zhou's words, he recalled the miserable fate of those birds and remembered the anguished wailings of the Spirit Tailed Chickens, and even the male phoenix's robust body… Naruto produced the most blood-curdling scream in his whole life.

"Save me! I don't want to be pounced on…"

In this moment, his fear had exceeded even the one from when he was hunted by the Fallen Uchiha Clan. He had reached this age, yet he had never been forced to this extent. His whole body trembled as he screamed. A silver glow suddenly appeared and enveloped his body in an instant, causing him to turn into a silver person.

In this instant, it seemed as though his speed broke through some barrier. Just as Elder Zhou reached out for him, a muffled explosion sounded, and like a wild boar, he charged ahead.

Boom, boom, boom!

His speed was incredibly fast, as soon as any puppets approached him, they were immediately knocked into the air, and only a silver streak could be seen as he sped ahead.

Taking a glance into the distance, his figure couldn't even be seen, there were only countless puppets being shot into the air.

His speed was much faster than before, and soon he he had surpassed the top four, three, two, and finally… the top one hundred!

Extremely fast!

Monstrously loud sounds rang throughout the way as he surpassed hundreds of disciples. Each and every one of them stared dumbfounded, overwhelmed with shock by the sight of Naruto heading off into the distance like a ferocious dragon. Naruto was screaming as he dashed, and his eyes had already turned bloodshot. He vowed to never let Elder Zhou catch him.

He had long since forgotten that this was a trial, there was no ranking in his eyes. Only one thought filled his mind - run away… and get off this bridge!

There were even some disciples in front of him that he felt were a hindrance, so he grabbed them and tossed them aside as explosions followed in his wake.

Some disciples outside of the stone bridge were standing on the peak of a mountain and watched this scene from afar. After seeing this scene unfold, they all sucked in a deep breath and revealed their shock.

"He… Is he still a human!"

"In what way is he a human? This is clearly a wild boar or a ferocious dragon!"

Elder Zhou stared blankly at the scene before his eyes. He stared at Naruto's figure as the boy didn't even try to dodge the puppets and relied solely on his body to send them into the air. Elder Zhou also sucked in a deep breath and wondered whether he had perhaps… gone a little too far.

Naruto's acceleration showed no signs of decreasing. He was originally astonishingly fast, but he was actually accelerating even further. The explosions soon turned into earth-shaking tremors. There were no more puppets in front of him, but large nets had appeared instead. These nets materialised out of thin air, obstructing people on the way.

But as these large nets appeared in front of Naruto, he just immediately ran through them, tearing large holes in the process. Loud tremors echoed continuously as the nets too failed to stop him.

It seemed as though his body had turned into the sharpest weapon under this extreme speed!

After them, the ground heaved up and down, just like a marshland, even vortexes appeared from time to time. If one were to be caught by one, it would be very difficult for them to escaped out from it. As such, the speed of many disciples plummeted here.

Naruto, however… completely ignored all of it. With a whoosh, he charged straight through. Even with vortexes continuously appearing near him, his speed didn't decrease at all. He continued forward, dragging those vortexes behind him.

Not long after, he had surpassed the top eighty, fifty, thirty, and finally, he entered the top ten…

As Elder Zhou watched this happen, he took another deep breath, let alone all those observing disciples standing outside the stone bridge. At this moment, almost everyone's gaze was fixed on Naruto. As for Shangguan Tianyou and the others, not a single disciple was looking in their direction anymore.

There was a bald young man in front of Naruto. There was a cold look in his eyes. He had concealed his fighting abilities for many years and had rarely come in contact with others. He had gathered all his strength today and wanted to let the so-called Big Three Heaven's Chosen understand what the proverb of a mountain beyond every mountain meant.

His whole body radiated light as three beads rapidly danced in the air around him with shocking might. There were more than ten vortexes near his body, and even though the restrictive ability of these vortexes was not small under the full might of his cultivation, he knew that once he had escaped out of this area, the vortexes would disappear.

"The stronger one is, the more vortexes would wind up around their bodies. I wonder how those few ahead of me fared. These ten vortexes on me are already shocking." While this bald disciple was proudly monologuing, he suddenly heard an ear-piercing sound from behind. He froze for a moment but assumed he had imagined things, there couldn't be an ear-piercing sound…

Not waiting for him to turn his head around, a gale swept from behind him. Immediately after, he noticed a figure rapidly rushing past him with more than a hundred vortexes surrounding that figure!

The bald young man's eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets as he stared dumbfoundedly at the figure. More than a hundred vortexes surrounding it, yet its speed did not seem to slow down in the least. He rubbed his eyes in disbelief, but when he looked at the figure once again, the other party had already gone a distance so far away that only its back was visible.

"Impossible!" The bald young man blurted out.

Naruto was shaking. He suddenly let out another blood-curdling scream as the over a hundred vortexes surrounding his body disappeared. He had finally made it out of that area. His speed increased and he shot forward, surpassing another few people along the way. Those were all disciples that had entered the top ten. Each and every one of them had their own lucky encounters and had concealed their abilities before this battle, aiming to to become a sensation overnight. However, when all of them noticed Naruto, they were all overwhelmed by shock as though they had seen a mind-blowing monster.

Kurenai gritted her silver tooth in another zone. There was an endless pressure enveloping her as if the air had solidified, and her speed couldn't help but drop.

However, just as she was about to struggle out from this zone, a cracking sound suddenly sounded from behind her. Kurenai paused in surprise and turned her head around. Immediately, her eyes shrunk, her face filled with astonishment.

Boom. Naruto rushed straight past her. His speed was so fast that a Kaka sound could be heard as the pressure enveloping his body cracked in the air before Naruto actually… broke through!

"Naruto?"

"Impossible!" Kurenai's eyes widened as she felt the pressure crumble after Naruto dashed past her. She stared at Naruto's back as though she had been struck by lightning, her eyes locked on his figure as her mouth hung wide open—

Chapter 85

Chapter 85

Chapter 85 - He is… First?

While Kurenai was staring in dismay, a piercing wind could once again be heard from behind her. With large strides, Elder Zhou approached with a smile on his face and even nodded to her while passing by.

Despite that smile, however, only horrifying words left his mouth.

"Naruto, this Elder has changed his mind again. After catching you, I will first starve you for a month and then lock you up with a bunch of phoenixes and monstrous beasts!"

Kurenai was flabbergasted, but realisation hit her as a blood-curdling scream arrived from Naruto's direction.

"Uncle Li, save me! Senior Brother Sect Head, save me! Teacher, save me. I don't want to starve, I don't want to be locked up with the phoenixes and monstrous beasts…" Naruto was trembling, his fear had reached its peak. His mind was filled with the image painted by Elder Zhou's words. The more he thought about it, the more he trembled. His speed accelerated once again amidst his blood-curdling screams, and with a bang, a blink of an eye passed, and only an afterimage was left of his silhouette.

Ahead of Naruto, Zabuza's speeding figure seemed like a bolt of lightning. At the beginning, the trial was fairly easy, but it gradually got more and more challenging. The zone he was currently in was filled with wind blades. These wind blades were all extremely sharp, and if one moved quickly, they would attract the wind blades like a magnet.

He had tested that out personally. He threw a puppet only for it to be cut to pieces in an instant by the various wind blades due to its fast speed. That scene caused him to pale and he found himself forced to slow down. After a long while, he finally managed to balance his speed and maintain it as he proceeded forward.

He could no longer see Shangguan Tianyou's figure in front of him. That Shangguan Tianyou had exceptional resources, and when he walked past this region, it had actually turned into void. Shangguan Tianyou had shuffled past this region without attracting the attention of any of the wind blades. This caused Zabuza, whose abilities were originally not that much weaker than Shangguan Tianyou's, to harbour hatred for him in the depths of his heart.

"Isn't it just because of his technique of the void? What is so impressive about him without it? Just wait until I pass this area, the first place… will definitely be mine!" Zabuza heaved a deep breath. He no longer placed even Kurenai in his eyes, believing that the only person who could contend for the first place with him was Shangguan Tianyou.

However, before he could even exhale, while carefully traversing this zone filled with wind blades and preparing himself charge forward after it, a sudden a gust appeared behind him in an instant.

This roar of the wind was too strong, causing all the wind blades to tremble. Zabuza's mind shuddered when he noticed it, only to be pleasantly surprised immediately after.

"Haha, that Kurenai must have caught up. That foolish girl, the faster the speed you enter this place with, the more wind blades one would attract to themselves and I can also use this opportunity to sprint out!" Zabuza quickly turned his head around. He saw a small figure sprinting behind him that quickly entered the zone. That figure had actually burst through a 30% of the zone, leaving less than a thousand zhang between that figure and Zabuza.

Due to its fast speed, the surrounding wind blades clustered together in the blink of an eye and whistled straight at the figure. There were countless of wind blades. Within a radius of thousands of zhang, a

ll wind blades swarmed together, practically forming a hurricane in but an instant.

"It's not Kurenai? This speed is too fast, but they are similarly a fool courting death!" Zabuza noticed that it was Naruto, causing him to be shocked and making him suck in a deep breath, but shortly after, he chuckled.

"One has to cultivate with their head!" Zabuza laughed loudly when he saw most of the wind blades zoom in on Naruto. The lightning inside Zabuza's body spread out, and his speed suddenly exploded as he headed straight for the exit in front of him.

However, just as he increased his speed, a monstrous roar sounded from behind him along with Naruto's screams. Naruto didn't pause even for a second as he accelerated faster and faster and collided with the wind blades.

The amount of wind blades surrounding him were already too many to count, but when they met Naruto, the silver light around his whole body flashed, and all those wind blades that had frightened Zabuza immediately shattered to pieces.

After the countless wind blades shattered, they quickly reformed again. A loud sound reverberated as Naruto's body whooshed past Zabuza's side in the blink of an eye.

The reformed wind blades behind him quickly chased and attacked him as if unwilling to admit defeat.

Zabuza froze for a moment as he stared, his eyes felt as if they would pop out of their sockets. His scalp numbed and his mind was in a daze.

"Impossible!" He was shocked. He had personally witnessed the innumerable wind blades chasing after Naruto, but they had actually… not caught up with him. In the blink of an eye, Naruto had already dashed out of the zone filled with the wind blades.

The wind blades couldn't chase after Naruto outside and raged on the boundary when they suddenly seemed to notice Zabuza…

"No… No!" Zabuza's heart thumped loudly. Even if he wanted to decrease his speed and his lightning-like figure immediately halted, those wind blades that were left behind by Naruto would still throw themselves at Zabuza.

Soon, a horrified scream rang out.

Naruto could vaguely hear this scream as he ran ahead. He was very surprised, but had no time to even turn his head around as Elder Zhou's furious howls seemed to be right behind him. Naruto had a sullen look as he bitterly clenched his teeth and once again focused on running.

Fortunately, Elder Zhou passed through the wind blade zone while in pursuit of Naruto. He rescued Zabuza who was left in an extremely miserable state after being encircled by the countless wind blades and had had his clothes torn to shreds. If he hadn't been rescued, Zabuza would have likely been forced to give up on the trial.

"Naruto!" Zabuza's eyes were red. He had recognised Naruto and bellowed out.

Naruto was completely unaware that he had caused a person to hate him down to the bone and continued running with lightning speed, passing one deserted zone after the other. Half an incense stick worth of time passed before the end of the bridge finally appeared in the distance.

"I am finally about to escape!" Naruto was getting excited as he didn't even notice the figure near the bridge's end. That figure was struggling forward step by step.

Shangguan Tianyou was breathing heavily. The whole way up to the last zone had been very easy for him. Only now did he experience difficulties.

"This zone is actually suppressing my spiritual energy!" There was a fierce look in his eyes. Spiritual energy was shackled in this area and an immense pressure weighed down upon him as if he was carrying a mountain on his back. What was even more shocking was that with every step he took, it was as if an additional mountain was placed on his body. It seemed like a walk through a mere hundred steps, yet the difficulty made his whole body shudder as he was quickly reaching his limit.

The pressure increased as the mountains that weighed down on him increased even more, especially near the end. Currently, he seemed to be only eleven steps away from the exit, but he knew that the difficulty of these eleven steps was something that had surpassed everything that he had previously experienced in his life.

Shangguan Tianyou took a deep breath as a firm look surfaced in his eyes.

"The first place in the qualification battle originally already belongs to me. My goal lies within the Heaven's Chosen War between the South and the North Bank. I will step into the inner sect with the status of the first in the Heaven's Chosen War, and years later, I will step into the Spirit River Sect's Legacy Order!" Shangguan Tianyou gritted his teeth and prepared to take a step forward when he suddenly sensed something. He turned his head around and took a glance behind him, immediately spotting Naruto.

"It is him…" There was almost no one who did not recognise Naruto in the South Bank. Even if they had not seen him before, they had attended his funeral and seen his portrait. Shangguan Tianyou was slightly astonished because he originally assumed that it was only natural that the person behind him would be Zabuza.

"It seems like my expectations for Zabuza might have been too high. He too is trash." Shangguan Tianyou retracted his gaze. He was only slightly surprised and decided to disregard Naruto. In his heart, Naruto and him were not people of the same level. After taking another step forward, Shangguan Tianyou's whole body shuddered. He clenched his teeth as all the bones in his body creaked.

Almost in the same moment when Shangguan Tianyou took this step, Naruto entered the zone. He didn't really feel anything when he took the first, second, third, fourth…

Only after he had taken the fiftieth step in a row did his body pause all of a sudden. He raised his head in surprise and glanced towards the sky.

"What is going on? I feel as though my body is slightly heavier."

In this exact moment, Shangguan Tianyou's body trembled. His foot finally landed, and he stood firmly on the ninetieth step. His whole being seemed to be on the verge of collapse as he gasped for breath, but satisfaction rose on his face. When he turned his head around and took a glance, he immediately noticed that Naruto was already at his fiftieth step.

His eyes suddenly locked on Naruto.

"He… How can he be this fast!" Shangguan Tianyou's eyes revealed shock, but afterwards, he just gritted his teeth.

"It must be the body-cultivation technique allowing him to be slightly faster in the beginning. However, the further he progresses, the more difficult it will be. He…" Before Shangguan Tianyou could finish his thoughts, his whole body shuddered as he stared blankly at Naruto. He watched Naruto who was actually running toward him with lightning speed.

"Running… He… He's running?" Shangguan Tianyou's eyes widened as he stared dumbfounded at Naruto who was rapidly approaching. Very soon, Naruto stopped in front of him.

"Hey, why are you walking so slow?" Naruto asked. He turned his head to look behind him, then he discovered that Elder Zhou hadn't caught up to him yet. He relaxed and asked curiously.

"You… don't you feel as though there are mountains weighing down on your body?" Shangguan Tianyou's eyes blinked quickly and blurted out a question in confusion.

"Mountains? Eh, there's a few but they are not much of a problem." Uzumaki

Xiaochun paused for a moment and even hopped a few times. When

Shangguan Tianyou saw this, his eyes opened wide as he took a deep breath, his face clearly expressing his disbelief.

Naruto intended to continue jumping when he suddenly saw Elder Zhou's figure approaching in the distance. Another scream left his mouth and his body quickly dashed ahead, moving across the last ten steps in a flash as he darted out of the ancient bridge… In the moment that he did, his speed skyrocketed, and in the blink of an eye, only an afterimage remained.

In the split second that Naruto disappeared, Elder Zhou's footsteps paused in shock and he laughed bitterly.

"This Naruto, he… actually got the first place?"

At the same time, Zheng Yuandong, Toruho and the others who were on the high platform had all stood up as well. Each and everyone of them had a strange expression on their faces. The Elders and the rest around them too were astonished even though they were somewhat mentally prepared when Naruto surpassed Kurenai and Zabuza. Having seen him take the first place with their own eyes, their minds were still shocked. Especially since Naruto had actually passed the last zone with such ease...

"He placed… first?" Toruho murmured.

Soon after, those observing disciples standing on higher grounds nearby also noticed this scene and an uproar shook from the mountain valley.

"Naruto… He surpassed Kurenai, Zabuza, Shangguan

Tianyou. He placed first!"

"Heavens, this Naruto could actually compete to be first!"

"Elder Zhou played an extremely important role in Naruto being able to get the first place though. If anyone else was chased in such a blood-chilling manner, I expect that they too would also be able to unleash such death-defying strength!"

Shangguan Tianyou's face paled all of a sudden as a buzzing sound appeared in his mind. Everything before him turned black, and he felt as if he was struck by lightning.

Staring at the back of Naruto's figure as he crossed the stone bridge right in front of him, Shangguan Tianyou's body started to tremble violently.

"Naruto!" Shangguan Tianyou's eyes were completely red. His pride, his ego, his everything felt like it had just been stepped on by Naruto's foot in this moment. Especially when he recalled how he had actually been asked by Naruto why was he walking so slow just moments ago.

Shangguan Tianyou's blood surged into his brain and sword Chakra suddenly exploded out of his body. He recklessly walked forward with quick steps and blood sprayed out of his mouth after the tenth step.

"Naruto, I, Shangguan Tianyou have never lost before. This time… I refuse to accept this. I will let you know in the Heaven's Chosen War that from all of the outer sect disciples, there is no one that can… win against me!" He gritted his teeth as he stubbornly glared in the direction Naruto disappeared in. Bloodlust flickered in his eyes.

Chapter 86

Chapter 86

Chapter 86 - Again With This Tactic...

Naruto's heart was filled with terror as he ran down the mountain with lightning speed. He even ran outside the sect and wandered around the market for quite some time.

"What am I going to do?" Naruto frowned. He felt wronged from the bottom of his heart. It was clearly the phoenix who had come and snatched the medicine pill that day, but no matter how hard he tried to explain it, Elder Zhou did not relent…

"But, I seem to be… the first?" While Naruto was worrying, he suddenly remembered something and went blank for a moment.

"Ah, I initially did not want to compete with those juniors based on my status as the Sect Head's Junior Brother." Naruto let out a dry cough but he still felt some pride in his heart. However, as he continued his train of thought, he realised that he was now required to participate in the Heaven's Chosen War against the North Bank and immediately turned gloomy.

Naruto wandered around the market until late at night, mulling over the fact that he would eventually have to go back. Finally, he took out a transmission jade slip and sent a message to Xu Baocai.

Naruto asked Xu Baocai go to his courtyard and take a look around to check whether Elder Zhou was waiting there.

After a long time, he received a reply over the transmission jade slip from Xu Baocai, telling him that it was already safe to return, but he only felt slightly reassured. He cautiously made his way to the gate and quickly went up the Scented Cloud Mountain. In the distance distance, he saw Xu Baocai's lone silhouette outside his courtyard. Only after cautiously observing his surroundings for a long time did he finally approach Xu Baocai.

When Xu Baocai saw Naruto, his eyes immediately lit up with excitement, but just when he was about to open his mouth, he was pulled into the courtyard by Naruto.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki, relax. Elder Zhou had already been summoned by the Sect Head…" Xu Baocai quickly spoke as he looked at Naruto with worship in his eyes.

"When he was in the Burning Stoves Kituchiha, he had always kept a low profile and had even come up with selling the positions qualifying one to become an outer sect disciple. After he entered the sect, he had gotten first in the small competition and became somewhat of a sensation. But the most shocking thing was the matter with the Fallen Uchiha Clan. He had actually returned alive, obtaining the status of an Honourable Disciple and obtaining the renowned position of the Sect Head's Junior

Brother. And now, he had placed first in the qualification battle. This Naruto… will definitely become admired to no end, and he will certainly be looked upon with awe like a mountain's peak in the future!"

Xu Baocai had personally witnessed the whole process of Naruto surpassing everyone and becoming first. It had left him shocked for the most part of the day. He revered Naruto as someone exceptional, especially after the recent events. He immediately cupped his fist to Naruto and bowed deeply to show his respect.

"Congratulations Senior Uncle Uzumaki for becoming the first person qualified to fight as a representative of the South Bank!"

Naruto inspected the whole courtyard before he heaved a deep sigh of relief. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the mountain where Elder Zhou's cavern was. He vowed to himself that once he had reached the Foundation Establishment level, he would definitely go stew that phoenix bird that framed him and eat it! After hearing Xu Baocai's words, Ba

i Xiaochun turned his head and looked at him as he cleared his throat.

"My esteemed self is unconcerned with fame and fortune. A person who is like the clouds in the skies wouldn't have competed with those juniors over that empty title, alas, Elder Zhou's untimely appearance forced my hand today." Naruto spoke solemnly, like a senior filled with regret.

If Naruto had said something like this before, even if Xu Baocai wouldn't have dared to reveal anything on his expression, he would have still surely looked down on Naruto in his heart. Now however, in his eyes, Naruto was a Heaven's Chosen among the Heaven's Chosen, so he hastily opened his mouth to speak.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki has always kept a low profile, but for a Heaven's Chosen like Senior Uncle Uzumaki, even if you were to keep a low profile, you would still emit a blinding radiance that will capture everyone's attention with just a casual flick of your hand."

Listening to these kindsof words made Naruto elated, but he was still maintaining his composure on the surface. However, he still felt eager for Xu Baocai to continue speaking so he gazed at him with appreciation and encouragement.

Xu Baocai sensed Naruto's encouragement and excitedly continued speaking.

"With Senior Uncle Uzumaki representing our South Bank in the upcoming Heaven's Chosen War against the North Bank, we can definitely sweep the stigma off of the South Bank accumulated over the past years and shock the entire North Bank!"

"How very arrogant of the vicious five great Heaven's Chosen from the

North Bank to be rumoured as the strongest below the Foundation

Establishment. Soon the time when they realise that the real Heaven's Chosen is on the South Bank's Scented Cloud Mountain will come!" Xu Baocai praised enthusiastically.

"Five great Heaven's Chosen?" Naruto's expression remained casual on the surface, but inside, his heart skipped a beat.

"That is right. There are five great Heaven's Chosen on that North Bank. One of them is Bei Hanlie from the Setting Sun Mountain, cold and arrogant. Cultivating the Setting Sun Technique, one of the Spirit River Sect's ten greatest secret techniques. He also has a rare Nocturnal

Beast that is extremely ferocious and has extraordinary strength. The Nocturnal Beast had once torn a living person apart while they were still alive. He is a human, yet a beast and has even exterminated ninth level Chakra Condensation powerhouses before! He is a person recognised as the outer sect's number one on the Setting Sun Mountain!"

"Torn a living person apart while they were still alive?" Naruto's eyes widened.

"This is nothing. One of the others, the Sky Mountain's Xu Song was born with the Heaven Communicating Body. When he entered the gate that year, the Sky Mountain's Ancestor paid a huge price to take Xu Song as his disciple. As for his control over monstrous beasts, he has already reached a terrifying level near perfection. There is a rumour that he can control five beasts at the same time, and once, when a rogue Chakra Condensation cultivator angered him, the rogue was hunted by Xu Song for three months. In the end, he had his five beasts consume the cultivator over three days, leaving only the bones behind!"

"Leaving only the bones behind?!" Naruto's heart trembled.

"There are people who are even more savage than he is, the third and fourth Heaven's Chosen of the North Bank. The two of them are siblings, and the duo are from Iridaceae Mountain. The younger sister's name is Gongsun Wan-Er and is incredibly beautiful. She is an expert in birds of prey and had once dueled with Kurenai... but who won and who lost remain unknown!

(ED note: Iridaceae is a family of plants, taking it's name from the Irises, which in turn originates from the greek word for rainbow wiki/Iridaceae )

The older brother's name is Gongsun Yun and is an expert in the Dao of insects and parasites. He likes to wear black robes and uses his own body to rear spiritual insects. Rumour has it that the insides of his body is filled with the eggs of the insects. He is extremely strange. His opponents would frequently have parasites crawling all over their bodies in the end. They make their way into the human body and devour the flesh, causing them so much pain that they would wish they were dead. If their response is even slightly delayed, they would be cleanly devoured by those parasites without even the bones remaining!"

"Without even the bones remaining?!" Naruto took a deep breath after imagining the scene in his mind, his hairs standing on end.

"The last person… is said to be the most mysterious among the five great Heaven's Chosen. That person has no name and was brought back twenty years ago by the Ghost Tooth Mountain's Ancestor. His background is a mystery and he took the name Gui Ya. He comes from the Ghost Tooth Mountain and is an expert in the Dao of ghost techniques. He has cultivated the technique that is rumoured to be the most difficult among the Spirit River Sect's ten greatest secret techniques and is also known as the Water Nation… the Night Ghost

Technique! Rumour has it that he has already reached the level of the Hundred Ghost. There are even people who consider him as the strongest Heaven's Chosen in the North Bank…" Xu Baocai told Naruto all that he knew and as Naruto listened his heart danced wildly.

He realised that every single one of these Heaven's Chosen from the

North Bank seemed to be so much more vicious than those in the South Bank. Even though the North Bank is mainly concerned with taming beasts and it was inevitable for them to reek of blood, this disparity shouldn't have been so excessive.

"Over the years, the South Bank has been suppressed by the North Bank and lost the Heaven's Chosen Wars. I even heard that out of the those in the top ten, nine were from the North Bank the previous time. That humiliation, we…" Xu Baocai was currently worked up as he spoke, but he suddenly realised that there was something wrong with Uzumaki

Xiaochun's complexion and became startled as he looked at him.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki, what's wrong?"

Naruto quickly raised his small chin and spoke in a righteous and awe-inspiring tone.

"As a member of the South Bank, hearing such things regarding the

South Bank makes me furious from the bottom of my heart!"

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki need not be furious. This time, we have Senior Uncle Uzumaki stepping forth, we will definitely let that North Bank know the strength of the South Bank!" Xu Baocai clenched his fist tightly and spoke enthusiastically.

"The North Bank is nothing. When I, Naruto, wave my hand, they will scatter into ashes and disperse into smoke." Naruto was already unable to get off from his high horse, so he forged on, raising his chin and spoke loftily as he flourished his small sleeve.

Xu Baocai was enthralled and spoke a while longer before finally taking his leave, filled with awe.

It was now very late at night and only Naruto was left in the courtyard. As he recalled the five people that Xu Baocai had previously described, the mountain breeze blew, running a chill down his spine.

"What kind of people are there at the North Bank? They raise beasts, bugs and even ghosts… It sounds like they are very fearsome…" Naruto took a deep breath and he returned to his cabin. Xu Baocai's introduction to the North Bank was still floating in his mind.

"That Elder Zhou must have done it on purpose!" Naruto was convinced that something was amiss and reached that conclusion.

"The thing that I hate the most in this life of mine is fighting and killing formidable opponents!" Naruto had made up his mind that regardless of what he said, he would not participate in the Heaven's Chosen War.

On the next day however, early in the morning and before Naruto could figure out how to weasel out of the Heaven's Chosen War, a jade decree was sent from the Scented Cloud Mountain. The jade decree turned into a black light and flew into Naruto's cabin, and then suddenly, Toruho's voice sounded out.

"Naruto, ranked first in the South Bank's qualification battle. You are to participate in the outer sect's Heaven's Chosen War between the South and North Bank together with the other nine qualified disciples!

Failure will result in you being thrown into the Ten Thousand Snakes Valley!"

"Again with this tactic…" Naruto had a sullen look on his face as he heard Toruho's voice come from the decree. He felt tricked by Elder Zhou...

After Toruho's voice dissipated, with a flash of light, the jade slip disappeared, and a bracelet, which landed in front of Naruto, suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

Naruto was stunned as he picked up the bracelet, inspecting it closely. He directed his spiritual Chakra inside the bracelet only for it to immediately turn into a black-coloured liquid. It enveloped Uzumaki

Xiaochun's right hand, and in a flash, it spread until it covered his whole body.

At the same time, the technique used to control the item left behind by Toruho entered Naruto's ears. Furthermore, it explained that the bracelet could withstand the full power of a single attack from an early stage Foundation Establishment Cultivator!

Naruto was startled. He was now no longer the country bumpkin who had just entered the sect. He clearly understood the value of a protective treasure such as this. It was even more precious than the Divine Crane Shield that the Sect Head had given him. Naruto couldn't help but raise his head and stare at the peak of the Scented Cloud Mountain.

Even though Toruho did not explain the item in great detail, Naruto could feel a warmth deep inside from this bracelet. He recalled the small competition at the outset and recalled Toruho's expectations.

Remaining silent for a long while, Naruto suddenly clenched his teeth as determination surfaced in his eyes.

"This Heaven's Chosen War, I will participate!"

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 87

Chapter 87

Chapter 87 - The Outer Sect's Heaven's Chosen War Between The South

Bank And North Bank

Time passed as Naruto remained in his residence. Ten days later, he had yet to take a single step out, when stately chimes echoed throughout the whole sect and his jade slip simultaneously vibrated.

The Outer Sect's Heaven's Chosen War between the South Bank and North Bank was officially held ten days after the South Bank's qualification match!

The Outer Sect's Heaven's Chosen War held once every half sixty-year cycle was always held at the Zhong Dao Mountain. On this day, when the bells from the Zhong Dao Mountain rang throughout the whole the Spirit River Sect, countless outer sect disciples could be seen dashing toward the mountain.

The interaction between the South Bank and North Bank was usually minimal. Only the inner sect disciples could enter each other's region, and the outer sect disciples did not have this qualification. It was only on this day that the Zhong Dao Mountain was open to all the disciples in the sect, allowing the outer sect disciples to enter and observe the Heaven's

Chosen War. Regardless as to whether it was the South Bank or the

North Bank, everyone was brimming with excitement at this moment.

Hurried people could be seen all around the Spirit River Sect.

"The South Bank must wash away our disgrace this time!"

"We must let the North Bank know that the South Bank will surpass our past selves and rise in prominence!"

While the outer sect disciples from the South Bank were filled with enthusiasm, similarly, the outer sect disciples from the four mountains on the North Bank were also making their way to Zhong Dao Mountain with haste. Prideful voices sounded out along the way, one after the other.

"The South Bank is weak and has been continuously losing to us, the North Bank, for more than a thousand years. This time won't be an exception either!"

"The North Bank is sure to be victorious, the South Bank is sure to fail. The Spirit River Sect is lead by the North Bank. The South Bank is nothing more than a subordinate!"

The commotion caused by these two Banks was getting more and more intense as the countless outer sect disciples were speeding toward the Zhong Dao Mountain. Shangguan Tianyou, who was on the Green Peak Mountain, had a cold expression on his face. A trace of sharpness could be seen in his gaze as he flew out in a flash.

At the same time, Zabuza, who was on the Purple Cauldron Mountain, looked towards the sky and let out a low roar. His whole body twined with lightning, and amidst the cheers of the many nearby disciples, he too shot into the distance.

Kurenai had similarly flown out at this time, all these three great Heaven's Chosen from the South Bank were incomparably serious.

Likewise, Naruto lifted his head from within his residence, his eyes bloodshot. He took a deep breath with a serious expression.

"Time's up… fighters going to battle must have their battle vests!" He slowly stood up, raised his right hand and patted his storage pouch, causing seven-eight leather armours to appear. When he had battled with the Fallen Uchiha Clan that year, his leather armours had been torn apart, so he had prepared some new leather armours a few years back. Both its quality and durability were much higher.

With a serious look, he put on each and every piece of the leather on his body, and then he flourished his sleeve.

"Fighters going to battle must have their backs armoured!" In place of

Naruto's sleeve, a big pot appeared from within his storage pouch. Zhang Fatso

One's pot had been destroyed that year during the battle with the Fallen Uchiha Clan, and a new pot had been prepared by Naruto after he returned to the Sect. His eyes grew solemn as he placed this black pot on his back.

"Fighters going to battle must have their magic treasures!" As Naruto was proudly monologuing, he waved with his hand once again, and a small wooden sword immediately flew out and attached itself to his belt. Soon, the Golden Crow Sword, along with three more flying swords, too hung at the side. After that, he also took the Divine Crane Shield out and placed it at the most convenient position.

Yet he still did not feel reassured, so he put on the bracelet that Toruho had given him and only then did he raise his chin. His whole body exuded an imposing atmosphere as he stepped forward heavily, walking out through the big door of his cabin amidst faint tremors.

As he stood outside of the door, the bells' chimes echoing throughout the sect entered his ears. Just as he was about to proceed onward, he suddenly felt that he was still missing something and patted his storage pouch, taking a spear out and holding it with both his hands.

Naruto flourished his sleeve, stirring the wind as he left the courtyard.

If one looked from afar at Naruto in this moment, they would see a body bulging like a ball with a big pot on its back and a spear in hands. When he walked, five-six flying swords on his body swayed and rang as they collided from around his body. With his hair swaying in the wind, he was as imposing as the heavens.

Whereever he passed, countless Scented Cloud Mountain outer sect disciples would feel their hearts stir, awed by Naruto's attire.

The bells never stopped and gradually spread throughout the entire sect. Their chimes, louder and louder, raising the spirits of the countless outer sect disciples. Along with that, many of the inner sect disciples also flew towards the Zhong Dao Mountain.

Naruto walked with big strides as outer sect disciples slowly gathered behind him. Among them was Xu Baocai, continuously cheering.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki's presence towers above like a rainbow!"

"We will be victorious!" These people were outer sect disciples who looked favourably on Naruto. They were following Naruto from behind and giving their all to cheer for him. Ino too was among them, her crisp voice standing out from the rest.

Naruto turned his head around to glance at the crowd behind him.

The sight touched his heart, so he gave them a nod. He felt that since everyone supported him as such, he had to strive hard to meet their expectations...

Hence, he raised his chin and proudly continued forward. Step by step, he arrived at the Zhong Dao Mountain where a humongous arena greeted his eyes.

The glow of a formation array flickered from all around it, completely enveloping the whole arena. A platform stood tall atop the Zhong Dao Mountain where the figures of the many sect Elders gathered one by one.

On both ends of the arena below it, the many outer sect disciples were arriving and clustering together. The amount of people on each end numbered in tens of thousands.

On the north end of the arena, the disciples from the North Bank could be seen. They seemed stronger than the South Bank in terms of grandeur, especially since nearly all of them had a monstrous beast in tow.

Those monstrous beasts all had different appearances, but a ferocious look resided in their eyes, enough to warn one not to provoke them. The seven-eight people at the forefront in particular. Both males and females had ice-cold expressions on their faces and carried an imposing aura within them.

Two of them stood out from the rest. One was an extremely beautiful female wearing a purple cheongsam with an impressive seven-coloured phoenix by her side. That bird seemed even more majestic than the ones raised by Elder Zhou; Its gaze was as piercing as lightning and seemed to be looking down on everyone.

The other was a young man wearing a blue chang pao. He was extraordinarily handsome, with a shocking red sun imprinted on his forehead.

A giant beast lay on its stomach beside his feet. From the distance, it appeared to be a huge dog. Its whole body was covered with thick black fur, its claws and teeth were sharp and a golden light shimmered from its eyes.

This beast looked extremely ferocious as it exposed its teeth. Its enormous body was already at the height of a person even while it was lying down. If it were to stand up, it would perhaps be as tall as two. This beast exuded a powerful pressure and one could easily imagine that this huge dog's physical strength was as overwhelming as rumours entailed.

The person who had the sun imprinted between his eyebrows was precisely one of the North Bank's five great Heaven's Chosen, Bei Hanlie. That huge dog by his side was also exactly the North Bank's wellknown… Nocturnal Beast!

Beside these two from the North Bank, the other disciples standing at the front were also astonishing. One who was wearing a black robe that covered even his face and only exposed only his cold brown eyes. If one were to look closely however, they would actually see insects and parasites occasionally drilling in and out of his eyes.

These scenes gripped the South Bank disciples' hearts with fear.

All the North Bank disciples looked disdainfully across the arena and towards the southern side of the arena, right at the… South Bank disciples!

"The South Bank is bound to fail again today. The only capable ones amongst them are Shangguan Tianyou, Zabuza and Kurenai." "I heard that another of the South Bank had snatched the first place in the qualification battle. It is said that the person is an Honourable Disciple and the Sect Master's Junior Brother."

"No matter who it is, it is all in vain. The chosen ones from our North

Bank are still the strongest!"

While those North Bank disciples were discussing, most of the South Bank's outer sect disciples placed at the southern side of the arena too were clearly comparing themselves with the North Bank disciples, alleviating themselves above them.

"A barbarous monstrous-beast-rearing bunch. This time, the South Bank is definitely going to avenge the humiliation that we have faced all these years!"

"If we lose to them, it would really make us lose face!"

There were nine people standing in front of the North Bank's outer sect disciples. Beside the impressive Shangguan Tianyou, Kurenai and Zabuza were six others. Each and every one stood imposingly as they stared at the North Bank's Heaven Chosen with killing intent surging in their eyes.

While they were busy staring each other with murderous eyes, Naruto arrived.

Almost in the instant that Naruto arrived, not only did Shangguan Tianyou's group look in his direction, but all of the South Bank outer sect disciples too gazed upon him. Various thoughts flowed through their heads and the discussions quieted down.

Shangguan Tianyou looked at Naruto with a complex look.

Implacability festered his heart as his eyes turned cold.

Zabuza was similarly discontented and ferociously glared at Naruto as the lightning twining around his body crackled.

Kurenai remained silent as she looked at Naruto. Her eyes revealed a strange glow as she sized him up carefully. She sought to discern what was hidden beneath this small white body and what power lay within it.

As for the North Bank's side, everyone couldn't help but direct their gazes at Naruto. To them, Naruto was a nobody, and after the the initial shock of his getup, contempt replaced it.

The scorn in the eyes of the North Bank Heaven's Chosen was even greater.

When he found himself as the focus of everyone's attention, Uzumaki

Xiaochun became somewhat embarrassed and let out a dry cough. He lifted his head high, puffed his chest out and straightened his back like the spear in his hands as he walked under everyone's eyes to stand beside Kurenai.

After he noticed that both sides had already started the battle with a staring contest, Naruto became vigorous.

"Staring contests, I am an expert in those!" Naruto perked up and directed a ferocious glare across the arena at the North Bank disciples with a serious expression on his face.

The wind blew in that moment and tousled Naruto's hair, his figure matching with the spear in his hands, inadvertently making him even more imposing.

Time passed and the crowds on both sides continued to expand. Not long after, a sea of people surrounded the arena in the center.

The Heaven's Chosen in front of the North Bank also gradually arrived. The last to appear was a young man wearing a black robe from head to toe. He appeared rather ordinary except for his pale face that seemed to be drained of any blood. He walked alone and stood in front, closing his eyes as if he had no interest in his surroundings at all. Distortions seemed to appear in his surroundings just as he closed his eyes. It was as if malicious spirits wanted to rush out of the underworld and breech into the human realm.

It was at this time that rainbows arrived whistling from both the South and the North Bank. Those were the Ancestors from the seven mountains and their respective Elders. Most of them appeared just now and immediately headed straight for the platform towering above the arena.

Elder Zhou too was among them, with the phoenix that had slandered Naruto circling around him. After it noticed Naruto, its eyes looked at Naruto with arrogance from above.

The figure of Sect Head Zheng Yuandong also appeared on the terrace platform. After everyone gathered, his gaze swept across the disciples from both the South Bank and the North Bank below and suddenly spoke.

"Due to the fact that the North Bank was victorious in the previous round of the South Bank and North Bank's outer sect Heaven's Chosen War, they have twelve people qualified to participate today."

"Due to the South Bank losing the previous round, its participants in this battle can only be the default ten people."

"There are a total of twenty two people, and lots will be drawn to decide the opponents in order to choose ten outer sect disciples and...

determine the strongest among them!"

"We are of the same sect and should learn from one another. Deliberately killing someone is forbidden. Between every round, there are three incense sticks' worth of recovery time. Moreover, once one party had conceded, the other party is not allowed to continue attacking. The arbiter will be the Law Enforcement Agency's Elder Ouyang."

"You must all perform well. The Spirit River Sect's four Grand Elders will also be following this battle closely through their spiritual sense… The

Outer Sect Heaven's Chosen War between the South Bank and the North

Bank… begin!"

Chapter 88 (Part 1)

Chapter 88.1

Chapter 88A - The Valiant North Bank

As soon as Zheng Yuandong's words travelled out, all of the North and South Bank disciples on the arena felt their hearts shudder and they subconsciously raised their heads to gaze at the terrace above.

When they did, four heaven-shaking and earth-startling spiritual senses immediately arrived from the forbidden area on the peak of Zhong Dao Mountain that was covered in brilliant white snow. As they appeared, they swept across everyone present.

Having being swept over by those four spiritual senses, all of the outer sect disciples, including Naruto, momentarily shuddered under the feeling of absolute suppression, as though both their body and soul could be exterminated at a glimpse.

Naruto wasn't the only one to feel this way, Shangguan Tianyou and the Heaven's Chosen from the North Bank shuddered too. But soon after, excitement and enthusiasm surfaced in their eyes.

The Grand Elders were paying attention to this battle. This matter caused all disciples qualified for the battle to have their breaths quicken and their eyes shine brightly.

"If one is able to attract the attention of the Grand Elders, they might be accepted as a Conclave Disciple..."

"We must go all-out in this battle!" In this moment, killing intent exploded from the bodies of the competing outer sect disciples from both the North and South Banks.

It was Naruto alone who blinked his eyes.

"Grand Elders on the same level as my Master? Then they would be my Senior Uncles…" Naruto was filled with pride as he felt that his status was really high. After this Heaven's Chosen War had ended, he thought that he should definitely go visit those Senior Uncles to pay his respects.

It was also at this time that Sect Head Zheng Yuandong, who was on the terrace, flourished his large sleeve and a ball of light appeared out of thin air. The ball of light suddenly flew toward the arena, illuminating it as it divided itself into twenty-two beads. Each of them flew towards the representatives of the South Bank and the North Bank. After arriving at Naruto and the others, they all quickly lowered their heads to inspect the ones in their hands.

"Eleven?" Naruto peeked from the corner of his eye with the intention to steal a glance at other people's beads but realised that Shangguan Tianyou and the rest had all hidden theirs tightly, preventing those beside them to see their number.

"First battle, those holding beads number one and number two, go to the arena!" A cold and somber voice arrived from the terrace above. It didn't belong to Zheng Yuandong, instead it came from Ouyang Jie from the Law Enforcement Agency.

As soon as his voice echoed out, a person flew out from the North Bank's side. That person was tall and skinny with a cold and arrogant look on his face. Once he appeared on the arena, loud cheers immediately resounded from the North Bank. Even though he was not one of the North Bank's five great Heaven's Chosen, as seen from the magnitude of the cheers from those North Bank disciples, that person too was a Chosen one.

"North Bank, Liu Yun!" When this tall and skinny youngster got on the arena and spoke arrogantly, Shangguan Tianyou similarly had shot out from the South Bank's side and appeared on the arena.

"South Bank, Shangguan Tianyou!" He stood there with an indifferent expression on his face. He stood straight like a sharp sword. When his voice travelled out, it seemed as though the temperature in the surroundings had dropped.

Immediately after Shangguan Tianyou moved, astonishing cheers erupted from all of the South Bank outer sect di

sciples in support for Shangguan Tianyou.

The lanky youngster's complexion changed. He would have never thought that as soon as he appeared on the field, he would come across one of the South Bank's most illustrious Heaven's Chosen. Unsightly look adorned his face as he took a deep breath, the air nearby distorted with a wave of his hand. An enormous python with a foul stench appeared, coiled its tail and rose, its height reaching over one zhang.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards.)

This lanky youngster summoned his monstrous beast, but before he could continue, Shangguan Tianyou stepped forward without a change in his expression. His body had actually disappeared in a flash, and when he reappeared, he was already standing behind the lanky youngster. Shangguan Tianyou waved his right hand and a flying sword appeared on the lanky youngster's neck.

"You lose."

A chill ran through the lanky youngster's whole body and an aghast expression appeared on his face. With great difficulty, he turned his head around and glanced at Shangguan Tianyou. In his eyes, utter disbelief hid. He thought that he was probably not the other's match, but he would have never imagined that he would actually lose this quickly. After a long time, he conceded bitterly, unsummoned his huge python and walked off the arena.

"We have won the first round. Haha, our South Bank is definitely going to win this time!"

"Senior Brother Shangguan has the capabilities to strive for the top place!"

The South Bank immediately cheered with excitement. Naruto's eyes widened. He too hadn't clearly seen Shangguan Tianyou's movement, but he felt that Shangguan Tianyou's movement just now had truly been extraordinary. |

Even two of the Grand Elders focused their attention on Shangguan Tianyou with their spiritual senses right now.

Meanwhile, everyone from the North Bank was in an uproar. "Teleportation? Impossible! Not with his cultivation. That was definitely not teleportation!"

"That was a void technique. That person… That person is worthy of being called the South Bank's top Heaven's Chosen. With his Chakra Condensation cultivation, he actually has a remarkable technique such as the void technique!"

At the moment, the expressions on each of the North Bank's Heaven's Chosen participating changed. A grave look flashed across Bei Hanlie's and the Gongsun siblings' eyes. Even Xu Song felt his heart sink.

Only the black robed youngster, Gui Ya, remained with his eyes closed since the very start.

"Second round!" While everyone was still in an uproar and the cheers intensified, Ouyang Jie's voice echoed somberly from the terrace above, interrupting everyone's discussions.

A young man from within the North Bank Heaven's Chosen who wasn't very tall and was somewhat fat heard this and appeared on the arena in a flash. He was all smiles, beaming as though he was harmless to both man and animals.

"North Bank, Xu Song." He directed a silly smile at the disciple who had just walked out from the South Bank in a polite greeting.

The person who walked out from the South Bank wasn't Zabuza or someone else of his caliber, but a young man who had previously concealed his cultivation and rose to prominence in the qualification battle. This horse-faced young man had an awful look on his face as he realised that the other party was one of the five great Heaven's Chosen from the North Bank.

"South Bank, Zhou Feng!" The young man took a deep breath and circulated his cultivation through his body. After he spoke heavily, a flying sword immediately appeared with a hand seal. However, before he could even point it toward Xu Song, a mocking glow flashed across Xu Song's eyes as he raised his right hand and pressed down.

Boom. A crack suddenly appeared above Zhou Feng's head, and with a snapping sound, a huge beast that resembled a whale suddenly appeared like a lightning from clear sky, not even giving Zhou Feng time to react as it swallowed Zhou Feng whole.

That flying sword which had been cut off from the young man's spiritual energy crashed on the ground.

"Fighting with me, a Sky Mountain's disciple, yet actually not paying attention to the air above you makes one feel happy and disappointed at the same time." Xu Song smiled and turned around, walking off the arena. He waved his right hand behind his back and the huge beast immediately opened its mouth, spitting Zhou Feng's unconscious body in front of everyone from the South Bank.

Everyone from the South Bank had their expression turned ugly, and a lot sucked in a deep breath. Even the minds of Zabuza and those similar were startled.

In contrast, the North Bank's cheers shook the heavens.

Naruto's heart skipped a beat. He felt that those fellows from the North Bank were too scary, their control over ferocious beasts had truly reached a fearsome level.

Shortly after, the third round began. The one from the North Bank was similarly one of the five great Heaven's Chosen, Gongsun Wan-Er. When she saw that Kurenai wasn't the one to appear from the South Bank but someone else, her expression revealed slight disappointment. Having lost her interest, with a wave of her hand, a prismatic phoenix following by her side spat out a prismatic spray.

That South Bank disciple became confused after the prismatic spray hit his face. He raved on the arena as if he was fighting in a hand-to-hand combat against an invisible enemy and soon collapsed from exhaustion before fainting.

From beginning till end, all it took Shangguan Wan-Er to achieve this easy victory was but a wave of her hand. She nimbly got off the arena, making everyone from the South Bank remain silent once more. They looked towards the North Bank with pained expression on their faces as powerlessness sprouted deep inside their hearts.

"Only a Heaven's Chosen has the ability to fight against another Heaven's Chosen!" The outer sect disciples from the South Bank looked towards Shangguan Tianyou and the others expectantly, many directing their eyes towards Naruto as well.

Naruto immediately raised his head high and stuck his chest out. In reality, he had also been taken aback by Shangguan Wan-er from the bottom of his heart.

"This small lady, it seems Kurenai is not her match, ah." Naruto gulped with difficulty.

Translated by XianXiaWorld

Chapter 88 (Part 2)

Chapter 88.2

Chapter 88B - The Valiant North Bank

The fourth battle unfolded very quickly. Zabuza's whole body surged with lightning as he dashed onto the arena in a flash. The North Bank youngster, who wore a black robe and had had his eyes closed from the start slowly, opened them. There was a calm expression on his face as he walked up to the arena.

Oddly, not a single person from the North Bank cheered for him at all when he appeared, on the contrary, everyone's expression distorted, and even Bei Hanlie and the other of the five great Heaven's Chosen from the North Bank took a deep breath.

This scene surprised everyone from the South Bank. Zabuza carefully inspected the black-robed young man with a serious expression.

"North Bank, Gui Ya." When the black-robed young man stood on the arena he calmly spoke, the expression on his face did not change in the slightest and even his voice seemed devoid of emotion.

"South Bank, Zabuza!" Zabuza took a deep breath. He knew that the other party was the top Heaven's Chosen in the North Bank and Zabuza's fighting spirit gradually rose.

"I will spare nothing to defeat this person. Even if my losses are huge and I am unable to continue competing, I would still be the number one!" The fighting spirit in Zabuza's eyes rose to the heavens as a low roar escaped his mouth, and the lightning surrounding his whole body rumbled. Countless lightning bolts crashed into the floor; with him at the center, a lightning field with a radius of ten zhang formed.

(ED note: one zhang is approximately 3.58 meters, or 3.64 yards)

However, at this moment, Gui Ya raised his right hand and pointed towards the sky without a change in his expression. Where his finger pointed, the clouds and mists in the sky suddenly roiled. Countless black clouds appeared out of nowhere and coagulated in a flash, causing countless people to raise their heads to look at the sky. The complexions on the faces of the North Bank disciples changed and some even had fearful expressions.

Zabuza let out a low roar and he bolted out, driving the lightning in his surroundings along, straight to Gui Ya.

Gui Ya remained expressionless, and as he stood there, he actually closed his eyes.

"You are courting death!" Zabuza felt he was being seriously humiliated, as a Heaven's Chosen, his self-esteem was truly big. He snarled and the lightning field surrounding him actually increased in size once again, its force now even greater.

However, before he could get close to Gui Ya, the sky above thundered. The black clouds seemed to have been sundered as an enormous blackcoloured ghost claw, like a pillar of the skies, descended from the layers of clouds and onto the earth in the blink of an eye, crashing down on Zabuza's with a massive force.

Before the enormous ghost claw even arrived, Zabuza's whole body was already shaking as blood flowed out all over his body. The lightning outside his body crackled loudly, struggling before it crumbled. Kaka. In this moment, cracks appeared on the ground beneath his feet, the ruble forming circles around his body.

Fresh blood continued to flow from his whole body as he let out a pained howl. All seven apertures of his head were bleeding as he tried to struggle before despair swept over him and Zabuza's world turned pitch-black in an instant.

"No!"

In the instant this ghost claw appeared, regardless of whether it was the North Bank or the South Bank, all of them couldn't hold the fear that rose within. The Chakra in their bodies too was suppressed from this fear and created the illusion that their very souls were go

ing to be extracted from their bodies.

The expressions of the Sect Head and the others on the terrace also changed.

"There has been no one who could cultivate the Nightwalker Technique in thousands of years, and this boy has actually cultivated this technique to such a high degree!"

"Not good!" The expression on the Purple Cauldron Mountain's Xu Meixiang changed. She suddenly flew out and quickly headed straight for the arena. She instantly arrived and raised her right hand, waving it towards the ghost claw. A monstrous rumble rang out, but even though the ghost claw was pushed back, it actually didn't crumbled in mid-air. Zabuza vomited a huge amount of fresh blood and immediately fell unconscious. If Xu Meixiang had arrived a moment later, Zabuza was bound to become a pulp of meat, exterminated in both body and soul.

Xu Meixiang's mind sank and she coldly looked at Gui Ya.

"Even though you are young and born with a talent, you are actually malevolent enough to dare kill one of your fellow sect disciples right in front of us. You are really courting death!"

Gui Ya remained silent with a somewhat strange expression appearing on his face. It was as though he was unsure of what emotion he should portray on his face in this moment.

"I never would have thought that he was this weak." Gui Ya raised his head and looked at Xu Meixiang with a chilling calmness. Once he said that, he turned around and walked off the arena.

Xu Meixiang furrowed her eyebrows and raised her head, glancing at the terrace above, as if she was slightly apprehensive of something. She snorted coldly and carried Zabuza away. It was impossible for Zabuza to continue participating in this battle to the point that with how serious his injuries were, she was afraid that it would even be very difficult for him to recover in a short period of time.

The North Bank remained silent, and the South Bank too remained silent.

Gui Ya's lonesome figure silently returned to its original position where he closed his eyes.

A good while later, the North Bank was the first to recover and one by one as they started cheering.

"The South Bank is finished, even their Heaven's Chosen are not our match. You people are bound to lose this time!"

"The South Bank has already lost three rounds and their win in the first round was just a fluke. You people are sure to continue losing from here on out."

Facing the North Bank's taunts, pained expression surfaced on the South Bank disciples' faces. The North Bank… was really too strong.

The South Bank had only been victorious in that first round and had lost the three following rounds. The Heaven's Chosen Zabuza in particular was almost killed in battle. This scene had already caused the South Bank to lose all hope in their previous desire of wiping away their previous disgraces.

Shangguan Tianyou stared unwaveringly at Gui Ya. His heart shook with unprecedented shock. He suddenly realised that he had actually been shaking in fear just now.

He wasn't the only one behaving as such, but all of the nearby South

Bank Heaven's Chosen too were mind-blown at this moment. The North Bank… even if there was just Gui Ya alone this time, it seemed as though they could still sweep away everyone from the South Bank.

"This is already not Chakra Condensation… even the attack from an Ancestor was unable to exterminate that ghost hand. That was… one of the ten great secret techniques in the Spirit River Sect and one of the two techniques thought to be lost… the Nightwalker Technique?"

"The only technique that could rival the Nightwalker Technique is… the Water Nation!"

Naruto had a grave expression on his face. This battle had shook his mind as well. Gui Ya's strength had caused Naruto to quake with fear.

Soon after, the fifth round began. The person that walked out of the North Bank made everyone from the South Bank feel just as bitter. The other party was one of the five great Heaven's Chosen that instilled fear in the crowds… Gongsun Yun.

He was wearing a black robe with only his yellow eyes exposed, insects and parasites obviously squirming around within them. After a long while, a South Bank disciple grudgingly went up to the arena. Just as he went up, Gongsun Yun's eyes revealed an ice-cold look, and before they even introduced themselves, he flourished his sleeve. Instantly, a buzzing sound spread as countless black-coloured insects immediately flew out from his sleeve, making a beeline for the South Bank competitor.

No matter how that disciple resisted, it was all useless as his body was soon covered with countless black insects from head to toe. All of his defenses were not in the slightest bit useful as the insects drilled their way through any possible gap. This shocked everyone watching, even the North Bank was unable to adapt to this scene.

"I concede!" The South Bank's competitor immediately cried out with a trembling tone in his voice. He felt that with but a single thought of his opponent, all those insects on his body would devour him in the blink of an eye.

A mocking look appeared in Gongsun Yun's eyes. He turned around to walk off the arena and the black insects squirmed towards the ground like a tide. They quickly rushed to Gongsun Yun and climbed up his body, disappearing within his sleeves.

As Naruto watched this scene, his scalp felt slightly numb. He wasn't the only one to feel that way, Kurenai and even Shangguan Tianyou too felt their hearts sink.

In this moment, all of the South Bank disciples felt the strength of the North Bank. The South Bank was not the North Bank's opponent in this Heaven's Chosen War at all. The South Bank disciples sighed.

"We have lost this time…"

"The North Bank… is too strong!"

At the same time, the North Bank had once again managed an overwhelming victory.

"As said before, you lot can only win the first round and will lose all the following rounds!"

"The South Bank? They are but a joke, bound to forever remain underneath us, the North Bank!"

"Thirty years ago, there was one person from the South Bank who managed to enter the top ten. Today… not a single one of you will be able to!" Voices from the North Bank spread all around. The South Bank disciples wanted to retort, but not one of them could say a word from the extreme humiliation.

"Sixth round. Those holding the beads numbered eleven and twelve, come to the arena!" Ouyang Jie's voice suddenly rang out after Gongsun Yun took his leave.

Naruto took a deep breath and lifted his head, the eleventh bead in his hand.

Chapter 89 Chapter 89

Chapter 89 - Why Don't You Concede?

Practically in the instant that Naruto raised his head, Bei Hanlie from the North Bank's five great Heaven's Chosen smiled faintly. He was naturally handsome, and after he smiled, an extraordinary splendour surfaced in the eyes of many young female disciples from the South Bank.

With a smile on his face, he patted the malevolent and ferocious Nocturnal Beast lying down on its stomach beside him and walked forward. That Nocturnal Beast shook its head and stood up, revealing an otherworldly glow in its eyes.

In the instant that this huge dog stood up, many people from the South Bank immediately cried out in surprise.

When the Nocturnal Beast stood up, its body was more than a zhang tall. Its whole body was thick and robust, apparently containing boundless strength. The huge dog's skull was massive, and when it exposed its teeth, saliva dripped down from the corner of its mouth. Its black fur stood on end, causing this huge dog to appear even more ferocious than before.

Its four limbs were thicker than a normal person's thighs, and its bone spurs were clearly visible. With a jump, the huge dog had already leaped onto the arena, and after which, it roared at the skies.

This roar caused sound waves to roll out in all directions, causing the many monstrous beasts beside the North Bank disciples to tremble. It was as though they had met their king and dared not raise their heads.

Bei Hanlei was smiling as he walked up the arena, and his gaze swept across everyone from the South Bank.

"North Bank, Bei Hanlei. I wonder who from our sect am I going to battle?"

Following his words, the saliva from the huge dog beside him continuously dripped down as a merciless, ice-cold glow appeared in its eyes. In this moment, it was evident, even to the naked eye, that its teeth grew slightly longer. If it was anyone else that had seen such a monstrous beast, they would have all lost their will to battle, especially when it stuck its tongue out, making its wickedness exceptionally obvious.

Everyone from the South Bank was silent as they looked at those before them, including both Naruto and the others not sent to battle this round. Naruto took a look at Bei Hanlie and the huge dog. He rolled his eyeballs and a strange expression appeared on his face. Naruto cleared his throat and walked out in a proud manner.

Once he walked out, the gazes of the South Bank disciples behind Uzumaki

Xiaochun all focused on him with expectant looks in their eyes. The huge Nocturnal Beast's eyes were faintly green in colour as its eyes locked onto Naruto.

Naruto assumed an expertly look as he raised his chin and walked up to the arena. In the distance, Elder Zhou's phoenix also seemed to focus its attention on Naruto.

"South Bank, Naruto!" Just as Naruto got onto the arena and announced himself, the Nocturnal Beast suddenly let out a low roar and the merciless look in its eyes turned savage, as though it wanted to swallow Naruto.

"Naruto? I heard that you came first in the South Bank's qualification battle this time?" Bei Hanlie took a glance at Naruto's getup, with undisguised ridicule in his eyes.

"You are called Bei Hanlie, yes? I will give you a chance to concede!" The huge dog's savageness made Naruto's heart shake wildly, but he still maintained the expression of an expert as lofty as the clouds in the sky.

"Concede?" When Bei Hanlei heard Naruto's words, he was stunned for a moment before he looked up to the sky and laughed uproariously as though he had h

eard a hilarious joke. A savage aura gradually emerged in his eyes.

"Interesting. You are the first outer sect disciple that has dared to talk to me in such a manner in many years." Bei Hanlie raised his right hand and formed a hand seal to command the Nocturnal Beast.

"Bei Hanlie, this is your final chance to concede. Once I, Naruto, have made my move, even I fear what may happen. I advise you… it's best you don't force my hand." Naruto sighed lightly as if he was an exceptional expert while he looked at Bei Hanlie under the quiet sky, a trace of sympathy evident in his eyes.

Everyone from the South Bank was flabbergasted in this moment. They looked at Naruto and then at Bei Hanlie, particularly at the huge brutish dog. No matter how they compared the two of them, it seemed Bei Hanlie was much more imposing than Naruto.

However, Naruto's words involuntarily caused a faint hope to rise in the hearts of everyone from the South Bank. But once they recalled Naruto's misdeeds in the past, everyone in the South Bank became worried.

As for the North Bank, they were all roaring with laughter in this moment and mockery sounded out in an endless stream.

"That fellow must be stupid. Senior Brother Bei is one of the five great

Heaven's Chosen. Even though he is inferior to Gui Ya, Senior Brother

Gui Ya too had recognised Senior Brother Bei Han's strength. Who is this

Naruto to be so arrogant?"

"Not only does Senior Brother Bei Han's naturally possess extraordinary strength, but even the Elders themselves unconsciously sing praises about that Nocturnal Beast of his. That Nocturnal Beast is categorised as a king in the beast race. It possesses physical prowess and matchless strength. Its low roar can even shake one's mind. This Naruto… is so small and thin, I reckon that his thigh would be snapped off with a single bite from the Nocturnal Beast!"

"Senior Brother Bei Han is certain to win!"

Bei Hanlie laughed at Naruto as a cold glow flashed in his eyes. He had made up his mind, he was determined to lacerate Naruto's flesh as corporal punishment and was persistent in making a layer of his flesh drop no matter what. Bei Hanlie formed a hand seal, raring to go.

"Once I really make my move, even I fear what may happen." Naruto sighed and just as his voice resounded, his right hand suddenly patted his storage pouch and two medicine pills immediately appeared in his hands.

At that moment, Bei Hanlie laughed darkly and pointed with his hand seal. The Nocturnal Beast waiting impatiently by his side immediately roared and rushed straight at Naruto.

Bei Hanlie too disappeared from his place with extreme speed, the sun imprint between his eyebrows emitting rays of light as he charged at Naruto.

However, in the instant that a human and a beast both charged, Naruto's suddenly shot up and threw a medicine pill straight at the Nocturnal Beast.

A fierce glow radiated in the Nocturnal Beast's eyes and it growled. It could evade the pill with ease, but unexpectedly, its body paused and its expression change slightly. The Nocturnal Beast actually did not even attempt to dodge and directly swallowed that medicine pill in a single gulp.

After consuming this medicine pill, the huge dog's body violently shuddered, and in a flash, both its eyes became bloodshot. A loud tremor resounded within its body, from head to toe. Its originally thick and robust body actually swelled up once again in this moment. In the blink of an eye, the Nocturnal Beast had nearly doubled in size!

Even more bones spurred and its teeth grew even longer!

Its saliva flowed out like a river, and above all, in the area between its legs, a stick was now… standing erect!

Its whole body looked so savage at this moment that it was difficult to describe.

Its originally green eyes had turned purple-red, and there was a wicked aura surrounding it. The Nocturnal Beast's consciousness seemed to become muddled as it scratched the ground with both its claws and lifted its head toward the sky, letting out a strange heaven-shaking and earth-startling roar. The Nocturnal Beast's howl resounded in all directions, causing all of the outer sect disciples standing outside the arena to suck in a breath from shock.

"That… What was that medicine pill!"

"Something is odd. Why do I feel that this huge dog's appearance looks somewhat familiar…" The South Bank disciples cried out in surprise.

On the North Bank's end, everyone were staring with their eyes wide opened at the changes occurring in the Nocturnal Beast after it swallowed the medicine pill. They could tell that the imposingness of the huge dog had increased. Not only did its physical prowess increase, but a certain madness also appeared, causing many North Bank disciples to be pleasantly surprised.

"This medicine pill is actually so effective!"

"It can make monstrous beasts to go berserk!"

This scene shocked many people in the surroundings. Even Bei Hanlie was stunned for a moment and was slightly puzzled regarding the current situation. Even though it was obvious that the Nocturnal Beast had become stronger, he constantly felt that something was wrong even though he wasn't certain why.

"I advise you once again. Concede." Naruto raised his chin and spoke lightly.

"I originally intended to only break one of your arms and let you off. But since you are trying to play tricks, I will break all four of your limbs in this battle!" Bei Hanlie's eyes were filled with viciousness. Even though one was not allowed to take another's life in the Heaven's Chosen War, but breaking the bones and injuring the muscles was unavoidable. While speaking, Bei Hanlie suddenly rushed out and headed straight for Naruto.

Naruto sighed and swung his right hand after raising it up. The Aphrodisiac Pill that he had refined flying straight at Bei Hanlie.

After he had thrown out the medicine pill, Naruto's speed retreated extremely quickly to the edge of the arena. He stood there and nervously paid attention to Bei Hanlie.

Bei Hanlie's eyes shrunk back into their sockets. He was about to dodge, but this medicine pill crumbled and exploded on its own, turning into powder and enveloping the surroundings. No matter how Bei Hanlie tried to evade, most of the powder stuck onto his body.

The colour of his face changed as he rapidly backed away, thinking that it was a poisonous pill. He hurriedly examined himself, only to realise that there was nothing unusual but just a strange, sweet scent.

He frowned, feeling this was getting weirder and weirder. Just as he was planning to quickly get over with this, he suddenly heard a low growl coming from beside him. He shot a glance from the corner of his eyes and his expression quickly changed.

The Nocturnal Beast that was wailing loudly suddenly turned its head. A wicked aura surrounded it, its eyes glowing red as it unexpectedly locked its eyes on Bei Hanlie.

Fear gripped Bei Hanlie's heart. Just when he was about to command the

Nocturnal Beast, it produced an earth-shaking roar, and the Nocturnal Beast charged at Bei Hanlie, its speed extremely fast. Bei Hanlie couldn't even dodge in time, and the Nocturnal Beast pounced on him and knocked him on the ground.

"Dammit, you have gone crazy! What are you doing!" Bei Hanlie's face was dark. As he bellowed out, that huge dog firmly pressed against his back. This Nocturnal Beast had extraordinary strength and now that it had went crazy, Bei Hanlie was incapable of moving in the slightest. An ominous premonition drained the colour from Bei Hanlie's face.

In this moment, all the surrounding outer sect disciples couldn't help but slightly lean forward and stare at this scene wide-eyed and their mouths hanging open. The Ancestors and Elders on the terrace directed their eyes at them, and even the Grand Elders observing with their spiritual sense from the peak of the mountain focused their attention as well.

Shortly after, a scene that made everyone suck in a deep breath from the overwhelming shock appeared… following Bei Hanlie's bloodcurdling scream!

"No… No… You! Argh!" Bei Hanlie's blood-curdling scream shook the heavens and moved the earth. A pained expression had surfaced on his face, coupled with an empty look, as if he couldn't believe what was happening to him. His whole body shuddered, his voice extremely wretched.

"My god! What was that medicine pill? It's not berserk, it's… in heat!"

"This… This…"

"Senior Brother Bei is actually being done in by his own war beast…?!" All of the North Bank disciples were in an uproar, all of them unable to believe what they were seeing. Most of the disciples were breathing heavily, an unprecedented look of panic and shock filled their eyes.

Bei Hanlie was crazily struggling, his blood-curdling screams continuously echoing out. The wretched screams and the current earthshaking scene formed a scene without precedent in the Spirit River Sect since ancient times.

Even Gui Ya was watching stunned at this moment, staring as his body shuddered and his eyes opened wide with incredulity.

All of the South Bank disciples had a roar spread in their minds in this moment, chasing away all their thoughts. Shangguan Tianyou was stupefied and felt as though the whole world had become darker. Kurenai's face instantly flushed.

Naruto who was standing on the arena was also similarly alarmed. This was his first test on the Aphrodisiac Pill in battle. He had never thought that the effects would actually be so astonishing… He looked at Bei Hanlie miserably clawing the floor. He too couldn't bear watch him and let out a sigh.

"I already said that once I make my move, even I fear what may happen. I advised you so many times, yet you… remained stubborn." Naruto spoke, disturbed and innocent.

"Naruto!" At this moment an angry roar echoed throughout the skies. Bei Hanlie's master had a vicious aura as he rumbled towards them and waved his large sleeve. The huge Nocturnal Beast dog on top of Bei Hanlie's body immediately had its body picked up and thrown far away. He picked Bei Hanlie who couldn't bare to face anyone from shame. Bei Hanlie's master too felt incredulous and absurd, and was unwilling to remain here any longer. He shot a furious glare at Naruto and quickly left.

As for Bei Hanlie, the injuries on his body and the wounds in his heart overlapped with one another, causing him to close his eyes before immediately fainting. He didn't know how he was going to face other people in the future, and that pain made him feel as though this was all a horrible nightmare.

Translated by: Nat

Edited by: Crimsonguard, Arch

From XianXiaWorld

Chapter 90 Chapter 90

Chapter 90 - The North Bank's Common Enemy

Following the departure of Kiba and his master, the disciples of the South Bank and North Bank from both ends of the arena were left dumbfounded. They were stunned, at loss for words as the scene of the huge dog climbing ontop of Kiba replayed itself in their minds…

They weren't the only ones at a loss, even the Sect Head, the mountains' Ancestors and Elders on the terrace looked silly as they blankly stared at Naruto who had an innocent look plastered on his face as he stood on the arena down below.

Elder Zhou was also among them, his body shuddering, his eyes bulging out as he looked on with mixed feelings… As for the phoenix in mid-air, it screeched multiple times with a look that suggested it wanted to convince everyone that it hadn't slandered Naruto back then.

After a long while, the sound of countless people sucking in their breaths sounded from the South Bank as the outer sect disciples there focused on Naruto in this instant. Every last one of them was tongue-tied with an odd expressions on their faces

All of the female disciples' faces were beet red. When they looked at Uzumaki

Xiaochun, their faces were extremely odd, many of them even spat in contempt.

Similarly, the ones that sympathised the most were the male disciples. Almost all had subconsciously closed their legs in this moment as cold sweat covered their foreheads. They felt sympathy for Kiba from the bottom of their hearts.

"Uzumaki… Senior Uncle Uzumaki… Heavens! That Kiba… I reckon that he would be left with a psychological trauma for the rest of his life…"

"One by all means should not provoke Senior Uncle Uzumaki. He… he is truly frightening!"

"Isn't this the medicine pill that Elder Zhou's phoenix swallowed? Such a medicine pill can make monstrous beasts go into heat… I am really unable to imagine exactly on what basis did Senior Uncle Uzumaki find a reason to… refine that pill!"

Soon, an uproar arose from the South Bank. But regardless of what methods Naruto had used, ultimately, the South Bank had achieved a victory. It was important to note that this was barely the second time the South Bank had won since the beginning of this Heaven's Chosen War. While it caused the South Bank disciples to feel uncomfortable, they still cheered for Naruto.

Shangguan Tianyou wiped his cold sweat and looked at Naruto. No matter how much he previously looked down on Naruto, he too had sucked in a deep breath today. When he thought of the miserable state that Kiba was in previously and thought what would have happened if it were him there instead of Kiba… He did not dare to continue that train of thought.

Kurenai had already been left at a loss for words before, and now she was shellshocked.

However, an even bigger uproar followed like thunder from the North

Bank disciples. This uproar was completely unprecedented. The North Bank had previously won many rounds in a row and stood grand like a rainbow. Now it was the exact opposite.

"This is ridiculous! What kind of medicine pill was that? Dammit, how can such a medicine pill exist in the world!? I want to destroy that Naruto, and I want to destroy that medicine pill!"

"Heavens, Senior Brother Bei had actually been pounced on by his monstrous beast. This… This…"

"Down with Naruto! He had brought the greatest humiliation to us, the North Bank, in countless years up till today! That kind of medicine pill should be classified as a prohibited drug, reg

ardless of possession, it must be completely exterminated!" All of the North Bank disciples, even those inner sect disciples that had come forward to watch from the sidelines were now crazy in this moment. Their eyes were completely red and they were frantically shouting out.

It was impossible for them not to go crazy. The male disciples from the

South Bank sympathised with them even to the extent that they pitied Kiba, but to the North Bank, they were the ones who really felt as though it had happened to them… Each and every single one of them had their own combat beast. As for this moment, amidst their shouts filled with insanity and anger, all of them subconsciously took a glance at the combat beast by their side. When they thought of Kiba, they immediately felt that their whole being was uncomfortable...

Just like that, more and more crazed outcries rose from the mouths of more and more of the North Bank disciples, shaking the skies.

"North Bank's common enemy is Naruto!"

"Down with Naruto! As long as he's still around, the North Bank will remain humiliated!"

"Dammit, I want him killed, I want him destroyed! He has defiled our North Bank for all of eternity!" One could imagine that from then on, when anyone of the North Bank disciples looked at their own war beasts, they wouldn't be able to help but recall Kiba's misery.

The Gongsun siblings too had sucked in a deep breath. When they looked at Naruto now, an unprecedented fear was revealed in their eyes. But even more apparent was the raging fury. The one who had suffered was Kiba, but that was also a humiliation for the entire North Bank.

Even Xu Song's chubby figure had began trembling as a fury surfaced on his face. Despite their mutual dislike with Kiba, now he still felt deep sympathy for him. And in the depths of that sympathy lurked fear.

"Kiba only has one beast… I… I have five…" When his thoughts reached that point, Xu Song nearly wanted to cry. He gnashed his teeth with anger as he snarled at Naruto with reddened eyes.

Even Gui Ya was shaking slightly in his black robe as he gazed at Naruto, his eyes filled with seriousness.

Seeing the situation had turned out as though he had stirred a hornet's nest and caused a large reaction, Naruto felt innocent as he stood on the arena and looked at all those fuming North Bank disciples as he quickly defended himself.

"Don't blame me. When I entered the arena just now, I warned Kiba and suggested for him to concede. But he just wouldn't listen. I already said it… Once I make my move, even I fear what may happen." Naruto felt deeply wronged, but his explanation was poor, such an explanation only added oil to the fire...

"Naruto. You are actually called Naruto. Damn it! You are not pure in the slightest!"

(ED note: His name (Xiaochun) is composed of the words "small" and "pure" )

"A disciple that knows no shame and is extremely despicable, you actually dare to humiliate us even further!"

"Down with Naruto!"

The North Bank disciples were raging, all of them had red eyes and actually moved forward. These tens of thousands of people walking forward as one as though they really intended to come up on the arena and kill Naruto.

This scene immediately alarmed Naruto and he quickly backed away. When he neared the South Bank's side, Naruto sighed and lifted his chin as he flourished his sleeve, putting on the airs of a lonesome expert.

"I did nothing wrong, yet the people slander me? Oh well, nothing I can do about it." Naruto sighed softly and quickly jumped off the arena. Even louder bellows arrived from the countless North Bank disciples behind him. If looks could kill, Naruto would have definitely died tens of thousands of times from those glares.

Naruto coughed dryly as he returned back to the South Bank's side. The the South Bank disciples had odd expressions on their faces as they realised exactly how terrifying Naruto's ability to enrage people was.

At this moment, to everyone in the North Bank, the enemy was no longer the South Bank, but one single person. Naruto!

One could imagine that if the North Bank emerged victorious today, due to what had happened to Kiba, although the the North Bank would have won, they would have also lost...

The Sect Head on the terrace above had an awkward expression on his face. He lowered his head and glared fiercely at Naruto down below as waves of helplessness washed over him from within his heart. He felt that whenever Naruto appeared, regardless of how serious one matter was, the atmosphere would still change by the end… As for the five Ancestors from the mountains still present, the trio from the North Bank couldn't determine what sort of expression to make. Throughout their lives, they had never seen anything like this happening…

The colour of Toruho's face was alternating between green and red as he stared with empty eyes. The previous scene was really too shocking, the four Grand Elders on the peak of the Zhong Dao Mountain, with their spiritual senses, flickered as their emotions did.

Seeing the North Bank's fury was about to get out of control, Ou Yangjie's voice suddenly echoed from the sky. Following his voice, a huge pressure exploded on the arena, causing the North Bank disciples close to the arena to be pushed away.

"Seventh round, begin!" Ouyang Jie too felt helpless. After his words sounded out, a competitor immediately rushed out off the North Bank disciples. He was a burly fellow with bloodshot eyes who roared out as soon as he got up on the arena.

"Naruto, I challenge you to a battle!"

"Only after entering the top ten will you have the qualifications to challenge me." Naruto raised his chin and assumed an expert's look as he lightly spoke. The burly man from the North Bank let out a growl, his eyes bloodshot. At this moment, from beside Shangguan Tianyou, a disciple from the top ten of the South Bank summoned his courage and walked to the arena.

The uproar continued throughout the battle, the North Bank had gone crazy… The burly man from the North Bank in particular was the first to rise against Naruto. The wrath he held for Naruto was vented on the South Bank disciple, causing that South Bank disciple to be pushed back little by little. In the end, the South Bank disciple had no choice but to concede.

The following eighth and ninth round… the North Bank disciples battled like they were injected with chicken blood. Each and every one of them had a monstrously vicious aura surrounding them, and as soon as they got onto the arena, they would sweep down like a typhoon. They felt suffocation, striving to finish the battle and entering the top ten as fast as possible in order to have a battle with Naruto and wash away the humiliation that he had given them!

"I must win, and then in the battle of the top ten, I will get rid of Naruto and give him a taste of the misery from being pounced on by a war beast!"

"Blast it, I'd violate the sect rules and cripple him!"

"Even if he's killed, the masters wouldn't punish the one who did it too severely because they'd be the North Bank's hero!" These North Bank competitors used all of their means and all of a sudden, their desire to fight rose to the heavens.

As for the tenth round, because the North Bank had two more competitors, that battle was between the the North Bank competitors themselves. Even though it too was intense, it was obviously toned down significantly.

Soon, the last round from this stage began. Kurenai took in a deep breath as a purple light lit up beneath her feet and she floated up into the air and landed on the arena, as did the North Bank's competitor. And so, the final round began.

That battle was not particularly thrilling. After all, Kurenai was one of the Heaven's Chosen. Even though the North Bank's competitor had a few tricks up his sleeves, compared to Kurenai, he was still lacking in many areas. The two made their moves, but within ten breaths, the North Bank disciple suddenly spurted out fresh blood and grudgingly conceded.

Kurenai was victorious and calmly returned. Intense ovations exploded out from the South Bank. As Naruto listened to those cheers, a slight ache rose in his heart as he secretly wondered why he didn't receive nearly as many cheers from the South Bank as Kurenai did even though he had also won.

As such, the first stage of the Outer Sect's Heaven's Chosen War between the South and the North Bank had concluded with only eleven people left. And among them, eight were from the North Bank and only three were from the South Bank!

Translated by: Nat

Edited by: Arch, Crimsonguard

Chapter 91 Chapter 91

Chapter 91 - The Crazed North Bank

With the end of the first stage, three incense sticks worth of resting time was given. Currently, all of the North Bank disciples were seething with anger; They were all glaring intently at the South Bank, staring right at…Naruto!

Every single one of them were awaiting the beginning of the second stage where they would use every means possible to take down Naruto. They didn't even bother whether the North Bank won this time, all that mattered was whether they could wash away that humiliation with blood!

"Naruto, for this second stage, we will definitely make you understand that for all the shame you have brought to our North Bank, you will pay a heavy price!"

"This kind of person deserves to be pounced upon by a herd of war beasts. To quench our hatred, in this second stage, we must cripple him for life!"

"Down with Naruto, down with that despicable and shameless brat!"

Shouts resounded from the crowd of North Bank, their desire to take down Naruto had, at this very moment, coalesced upon their eight representatives. Of those eight people who had obtained victory, other than Gui Ya who was sitting calmly with his eyes closed, the other seven people were all clenching their fists so hard that their knuckles had turned white.

They knew they were representing the will of all the North Bank disciples, and when they looked at Naruto, their eyes filled with an intense light. Each of them was analysing deep in their hearts, contemplating the information from Naruto's previous fight. Gradually, their hearts filled with confidence as they thought of a way to counter him.

"All that this Naruto have are medicine pills, as long as he does not get a chance to take out his medicine pills, everything else will be simple!"

"To rely on gaining victory with just medicine pills, when without them, destroying him would be as simple as lifting a finger. In this second stage, he will most definitely lose, and it will be a miserable defeat!"

"This is too much!" Naruto's heart was filled with indignation. He felt that the North Bank was too much of a bully; all he had done was win a single match, yet they were being so vicious… He wanted to say something, but was worried that the moment he did, the other side would explode.

Just as the North Bank were in high spirits, the South Bank also voiced out their indignation. The atmosphere gradually got more and more intense when Ou Yangjie's voice suddenly echoed.

"Three incense sticks worth of time has passed, we shall now move onto the second stage of the Heaven's Chosen War and decide the top six!" "Out of those eleven people, one will advance straight into the top six. The remaining ten will draw lots and face each other as per their lot number!" Ou Yangjie's words resounded throughout the arena and a beam of light suddenly appeared on the arena. The beam of light transformed into a round ball that was half a zhang big. As it floated in mid-air, the beads in the hands of the remaining participants were sucked in. Instantly, the beads left their hands and shot straight towards the ball of light and merged into it.

It could be clearly seen that when these beads merged into the ball of light, the numbers on top of them changed to the numbers between one and ten, and one of them remained blank.

The eleven beads spun around inside the ball of light, going faster and faster until no one could see them clearly anymore and the ball of light itself became a blur.

"By using the Mystic Technique secret art to hide them from everyone, the heavens could ensure impartial fa

irness; even this old man here is unable to interfere with the beads inside the ball of light, so you can rest assured. Now, please retrieve the beads and receive your lot." As Ou Yangjie explained, North Bank's Xu Song viciously stared at Naruto and opened his mouth with a cold laugh.

"Naruto, you better pray that you do not meet me this round, if not, you are doomed!" Once he finished, he lifted his hand and retrieved a bead with his hand.

"No matter whom you meet in this second round, you are bound to lose miserably!" One of the Heaven's Chosen from the North Bank gritted his teeth as the rest raised their right hands and grabbed towards the distant ball. Naruto too was among these people. Filled with indignation, he raised his hand to grab a bead.

Instantly, ten beads hurriedly flew out and landed in each of the ten people's hands.

"I am number 3!"

"Mine's number 7!"

"I am number 1!" Each and every North Bank disciple immediately announced their lot as soon as they received their beads. Their momentum quickly rose with every sentence and lot announced. After they announced their lots, they would always look toward Naruto with a vicious gaze. Gui Ya lowered his head, looked at the bead inside his hand and blandly opened his mouth.

"Number 9!" Very soon, the North Bank disciples outside the arena were shocked to realise that of the eight Heaven's Chosen from the North Bank, none had drawn the blank lot. Of the ten numbers, they were now only missing number 4 and number 10. All of them immediately grew anxious as they looked toward the South Bank.

"I am number 4!" Shangguan Tianyou lightly opened his mouth.

"Number 10!" Kurenai had an unsightly look on her face. As she announced her number, she threw a glance at North Bank's Gui Ya.

Other than Naruto, after everyone had announced their numbers, the expressions of the South Bank immediately turned weird. Especially the outer sect disciples from Scented Cloud Mountain who previously witnessed Naruto in that small competition; all of them stared wide-eyed.

"This can't be real…" Some were in disbelief.

But the ones who found it even harder to believe were those from the North Bank clenching their fists and preparing to teach Naruto a lesson. One by one, their expressions grew stunned with disbelief. Almost immediately, countless of gazes gathered on Naruto.

Naruto couldn't hide the joy on his face, he had previously already seen that the little ball in his hand had no number on it. Initially, he even thought that he had seen wrong, but after a closer inspection, he was certain of it. At this moment, as the gazes of the surrounding people gathered on him, and as everyone's attention focused on him, Naruto felt detached from the world… and immediately flourished his sleeve, putting on the expression of a lonesome expert as he lifted his head to gaze towards the clouds in the sky. He opened his mouth indifferently and said with a melancholic tone.

"I'm sorry, I picked the blank lot. If you want to fight me, you'll have to continue working hard."

After his words spread out, a moment of silence filled the surroundings. After a couple breaths passed, countless outraged cries suddenly exploded from the North Bank.

"Impossible, damn it, he actually drew the blank lot! Why him, that shameless Naruto, why him!"

"Just what kind of luck is that, out of eleven people, he actually drew the blank lot! That sort of person, to have that sort of luck, it doesn't make sense at all!"

"I can't take it anymore, he is showing off too much, I want to kill him!"

The North Bank's outer sect disciples were originally planning to use this chance to wash away their humiliation with blood. But when they found out that Naruto had drawn a blank lot, they almost spit out a mouthful of blood. That scene immediately caused a sea of raging cries to erupt. As for the North Bank Heaven's Chosen preparing for the battle, they all felt as though their punches had landed onto a ball of cotton. Such a feeling caused Xu Song and the others to feel frustrated and exasperated down to the depths of their hearts. When they looked towards Naruto, they couldn't help but wish their gazes could just rip his body to shreds.

Even the people from the South Bank had weird expressions, speechless. They had long since noticed that the hearts of the North Bank were brimming with boundless desire to fight Naruto. But with the situation right now, one needn't think much to realise that the exasperation the North Bank felt had reached the heavens by now.

"This is nothing, when Senior Uncle Uzumaki participated in the small competition… he drew the blank twice!" Some of Scented Cloud Mountain's outer sect disciples couldn't help but open their mouths. Though they said that softly, when the people beside them heard it, their eyes widened with disbelief.

"He has drawn two blanks before? Senior Uncle Uzumaki's luck…..is just undescribable!"

Naruto cleared his throat as he continued his pose as an unfathomable expert. He swept his gaze over the North Bank and lightly shook his head with an apologetic expression, this expression simply pushed the entire North Bank to the brink of insanity.

But no matter how hysterical they were, they had no choice but to watch in anger as the second stage of the Heaven's Chosen War began.

However, it was as though without Naruto, the entire Heaven's Chosen War had become pointless; especially since among the ten competitors, only two were from the South Bank. That meant that three of the matches would simply be a fight among the North Bank itself.

The first match of the second stage was just as such. When North Bank's Gongsun Wan-er and another of the North Bank's competitors walked up to the arena, without putting much effort, the North Bank's competitor was quickly defeated. Seeing this, the South Bank disciples had complicated expressions on their faces.

Fortunately, in the second match, it was Shangguan Tianyou's turn. But he was fortunate to have his opponent not be one of the remaining four great Heaven's Chosen from the North Bank, instead it was just another one of their representatives. This match didn't take much of a toll on Shangguan Tianyou as he easily obtained another victory. This caused the South Bank disciples to heave a sigh of relief. At the very least… they had won a match.

But after that, the third match and the fourth match were all the North Bank representatives fighting among themselves. Even though it was intense, those Heaven's Chosen battles had no connection to the South Bank, making the South Bank disciples lapse into bitter silence.

It wasn't until the very last match, when Kurenai walked out with a solemn expression, that the cheers once again erupted from the South Bank. But even so, no one in the South Bank had much hope for this match.

That was simply because Kurenai's opponent was… the most fearsome one from the North Bank, Gui Ya. The person who almost killed Zabuza with a single finger.

"Between yourself and the guy who used lightning before, who's stronger?" Up on the arena, Gui Ya gazed towards Kurenai and asked seriously.

"Senior Brother Lu is slightly stronger." Kurenai didn't feel as though the other party was trying to insult her, thus replied seriously.

"If that is the case… I previously used 70% of my strength, I shall use 40% this time around, so it shouldn't kill you." Gui Ya muttered. When his words reached the surrounding disciples, bitter expressions appeared on all of their faces. They believed Gui Ya was speaking the truth, but even though that was the truth, such honesty only made them despair.

Kurenai sucked in a deep breath as she gesticulated with both her hands immediately. Instantly, countless of blue lights danced around her body, transforming into a myriad of blue damasks that coalesced into a blue-coloured flower. Once this flower had appeared, waves after waves of strong suction immediately appeared!

"Hundred Transformations Plant Technique!" Everyone from the South

Bank immediately recognised the skill with shock. Although this Hundred

Transformations Plant Technique couldn't be compared to the Nightwalker Technique or the Water Nation Technique, it was similarly one of the ten great secret techniques.

The technique focused on using secret arts to use illusory plants against the enemies, it had various forms, making it strange and unpredictable. If it was in the hands of Toruho, he could even conjure an illusory world of plants with a hundred li radius. And ultimately, it could even be upgraded to a genuine secret art… Plant Soldiers!

Kurenai's face turned pale, executing this technique placed a considerable burden on her body. She knew that she wasn't Gui Ya's match, but in her world, there was no such thing as admitting defeat.

With a wave of her hand, the entire blue flower immediately trembled and stretched out endlessly, heading straight at Gui Ya with its petals open, as though it was preparing to devour him.

An imposing aura immediately burst forth, and the gaze in Naruto's eyes turned serious. He was very interested in Kurenai's technique. But right at this moment, Gui Ya lifted up his head, his expression still as calm as ever, and raised his right hand just like before, and pointed out a single finger.

He wasn't pointing towards the sky this time, but rather, he pointed at Kurenai herself. Following that, from beside him, a loud explosion echoed through the air as an enormous black-coloured ghost claw appeared and punched in Kurenai's direction.

The claw was enormous and occupied almost half of the arena, blocking a good half of everyone's view. The fist collided with the blue flower, causing the flower to shudder and instantly crumble to pieces. Yet the ghost claw showed no signs of stopping, like a hot knife cutting through butter, as it neared Kurenai and descended without hesitation.

A loud explosion resounded through the skies as Kurenai spat out a mouthful of blood. Her entire body was mercilessly knocked off the arena, and even when she landed back on the ground below, she still continued taking steps back, spitting out seven-eight more mouthfuls of blood before she finally managed to stabilise herself. With her face deathly pale, she lifted her head, gazing stubbornly at Gui Ya who had already turned his body around and was walking back toward the North Bank's side.

Silence filled the surroundings, nothing but the sound of people taking in a deep breath remained…

Chapter 92 Chapter 92

Chapter 92 - Gongsun Wan'er's Despair

"Too… Too strong!"

"This Gui Ya, I fear he may be able to crush even inner sect disciples…

He truly is the strongest under Foundation Establishment!"

"This kind of combat abilities in the Chakra Condensation surely must be because he had come into contact with the Realm of Mind

Materialization. It must be like that. To hold such a frightening power only means that he have an enigmatic mind!" Regardless of whether it was the South Bank or the North Bank, after that brief moment of silence, they all started discussing in a low voice.

It seemed no one dared to speak loudly at the moment. The other North Bank Heaven's Chosen had mixed feelings, none wanted such a strong rival in the same generation. As for the South Bank, although Shangguan Tianyou was silent, his heart was certainly not calm. Gui Ya seemed to have defeated a Heaven's Chosen the way a Heaven's Chosen would defeat an ordinary disciple.

It was evident that Gui Ya and the other Heaven's Chosen were on two different levels.

Naruto too felt alarm as he watched. Gui Ya had only made two moves, yet both these times he had shocked the entire audience.

At this moment, the top six had been decided. Four from the North and two from the South Bank. Shangguan Tianyou, Naruto, Gui Ya, Xu Song and the Gongsun siblings.

The disciples knew that in the following Heaven's Chosen War, the third and final stage, the six fighters would duel each other, deciding their rank from first to sixth based on the amount of their victories.

If one were to win all five battles, they would naturally place first!

In the past thousand years, the one to sweep all others and take the title had always appeared from the North Bank. And all of the North Bank outer sect disciples knew that this time… Gui Ya would be that person. Even compared to the previous winners, he was obviously on a whole different level.

The South Bank was silent. If it hadn't been for that Gui Ya, they felt that Shangguan Tianyou would have some hope of winning. But now that he had appeared, it would be difficult for Shangguan Tianyou to compete for the top.

"Second place is good too…" The South Bank disciples sighed. Many eyes fell on Naruto, whom they couldn't get an accurate feel of no matter how hard they tried. Ever since he had arrived back at the sect's door, he had never seemed to have fought with anyone.

The single impression they had was that he had survived the Fallen

Uchiha Clan's hunt, else he would've been dead…

Silence fell as most lost hope, resigned that the South Bank would lose once again. Lose in numbers of disciples entering the top ten, and lose the first place.

Compared to the South Bank, the North Bank outer sect disciples were bursting with excitement, their eyes filled with anticipation. Viciousness appeared as most stared at Naruto.

"The rules of the top six won't change. This time, Naruto is bound to suffer!"

"Right, according to the rules, he is required to fight everyone, meaning… our South Bank's shining stars can all destroy him over and over again and vent the North Bank's anger from earlier's humiliation!"

It wasn't only the ordinary disciples thinking that, Xu Song and the Gongsun siblings looked at Naruto with a sneer hanging on their faces, confident in their victory.

Naruto lowered his head as he lamented.

"Cultivation is for reaching longevity, why all the bloody fights…" He felt helplessness as he looked at the angry North B

ank disciples glaring at him and shook his head. Ou Yangjie's voice suddenly rang out.

"The third stage of the Heaven's Chosen War will begin with the standard rule of deciding the rank based on the amount of victories! First battle, Shangguan Tianyou and Xu Song, come take your places! Gui Ya and Gongsun Yun are next, and in the last are Gongsun Wan-Er and Naruto!"

As his voice echoed, a beam of light shot down from the terrace straight at the arena, instantly splitting it into three sections, each divided by a wall.

Shangguan Tianyou's eyes burned brightly as he lunged forward, quickly appearing in the first section of the arena, and the North Bank's Xu Song soon followed. Their eyes locked, and each was met by a solemn gaze.

Without any superfluous words, they stared at one another. With a flourish, beastial roars echoed from beside Xu Song as three beasts appeared. Their features were distinct, but they all had the same ferociousness. They charged Shangguan Tianyou with haste just as a massive whale's maw appeared in the air above Shangguan Tianyou's head, looming in to swallow him.

In the same moment, the floor below him cracked as tentacles sprung forth.

Nearby, Gui Ya slowly walked out as well. On the other side, Gongsun Yun remained silent, the insects writhing inside his eyes. He knew how powerful his opponent was, but he wasn't just going to give up. His eyes shined brightly.

"Regardless of how strong you are, I'm still going to fight!" Taking a deep breath, his robes wriggled as he joined Gui Ya on the second section.

Gongsun Wan-Er snorted coldly as she walked out while glaring at Naruto.

Something like that scared him the least, so Naruto firmly stared back. And so the two walked up on the third section, their eyes remaining locked.

As soon as Naruto appeared on the stage, all the North Bank disciples turned their attention away from the other two sections as angry roars spread from the audience, all of them stared at Naruto furiously.

"Senior Sister Gongsun, kill that damned Naruto!"

"Kill him!" Chants resounded as coldness flickered in Gongsun Wan-Er's eyes. She didn't summon her prismatic phoenix, instead, she formed a hand seal with her right hand and pointed between her eyebrows. Immediately, a prismatic glow spread from within her body as the temperature dropped and frost covered the ground.

"Concede. Once I make my move, even I fear what may happen." Naruto blinked as he kindly spoke.

When the words left his mouth, Gongsun Wan-Er couldn't help but remember the scene with Bei Hanlei. Her face flushed as her fury rose.

"Silence, you lecher! I will make you pay!" As she spoke, she waved her right arm, summoning a blade of ice which shot straight at Naruto.

Naruto made an innocent face. Despite his kind warning, he had ended up as a lecher? Sighing, he patted his storage pouch with his right hand. Countless talismans appeared and he skillfully slapped them onto his body.

With a rumbling sound, protective glow appeared, ten zhang thick and vibrant. Astonishingly, that wasn't all. Naruto equipped his Divine Crane Shield and yet another light flashed from within it, surrounding Naruto, adding one more light screen.

On his wrist, the bracelet given to him by Toruho was activated as well, enveloping his whole body and making Naruto seem as though he had already become black in colour.

In addition, the Turtle-shell Pot was on Naruto's back… leaving the whole audience dumbstruck.

Not only that, Naruto's actions were also skilled and unbelievably fast, allowing everyone to tell with a single glance that those actions were frequently done.

The North Bank disciples stared blankly as the ice blade slimmed down after encountering Naruto's light screen before finally falling apart.

And within the light screen, Naruto was unscathed.

But that wasn't all, what enraged the North Bank disciples the most was that within that light screen, Naruto stood with his hands clasped behind his back and his chin raised, eyes staring at the clouds in the sky as he he assumed an expert's look.

"Too weak. I would never fight someone who can't even penetrate my protective layers." Naruto flourished his sleeve and clasped his hands behind his back again as he spoke lightly.

Gongsun Wan-Er's eyes had almost popped out as she stared at Naruto. She had fought many battles before, and it wasn't like she had never met someone specialising in defense. But it was the first time she had witnessed a defense like Naruto's.

She was looking at over tens of protective layers. That Divine Crane

Shield, that black bracelet on his body, and that huge pot on his back! And she could also discern that Uzumaki Xiacohun was wearing multiple layers of leather armour!

She felt giddy as she stared as if in a trance.

"Shameless! To have so many protective talismans? And all those defensive magical treasures, dammit, this is a battle between Heaven's

Chosen! Not a battle of who has the most resources!"

"Senior Sister Gongsun please, please kill him. I feel like I'm going to explode, this Naruto's face, I want to punch it so bad!"

As the North Bank was in an uproar, the South Bank also stared blankly. Some of the Scented Cloud Mountain's disciples in particular filled with emotion. Especially a certain young man who teared upon seeing the scene. He understood the North Bank's anguish in great detail, and that was because he was the one who had been tormented by Naruto's protective light during the smallcompetition that year.

Even the the Sect Head and the others on the terrace were rendered speechless, glancing at one another and laughing wryly.

In the third arena section, Gongsun Wan-Er gritted her teeth. She did more hand seals as countless ice blades appeared, forming a huge cyclone flying at Naruto with a monstrous roar. The ice blades were razor-sharp, cutting apart quite a lot of the protective layers before the Divine Crane Shield released a light, melting them all away instantly.

"Still too weak." Naruto spoke proudly, overjoyed with his overwhelming strength.

The scene only angered the North Bank disciples even further. If it wasn't for the fear of breaking the sect's rules holding them back, they would have lunged out and slaughtered Naruto.

Gongsun Wan-Er's eyes burned with fury. Gritting her teeth once again, she began summoning even more ice blades, without any intention of pausing. An endless storm of ice blades shot at Naruto. Naruto's heart skipped a beat as the light screen collapsed under the fearsome onslaught. His Divine Crane Shield sprung immediately, protecting him and allowing him to relax. He sighed in relief and raised his chin. He was just about to open his mouth to speak.

Suddenly, Gongsun Wan-Er screamed with her hair disheveled, a loud explosion sounded from her body and blood spilled from her mouth. Shockingly, between her brows emerged a flower of blood and ice. All around her, the energy of heaven and earth violently surged toward her in an imposing and unprecedented manner.

At the same time, an earth-shaking cheer exploded out from the North Bank as the disciples screamed excitedly.

"It's Senior Sister Gongsun's Iceblood Flower!"

"This Iceblood Flower is Senior Sister Gongsun's trump card, even those at the ninth level of Chakra Condensation can't stop it! This Naruto's defences shall fall!"

The Iceblood Flower flew out, exuding a shockingly chilling aura. The surrounding temperature plummeted as it shot towards Naruto's position. The Iceblood Flower was unstoppable as it obliterated all the protective layers before it. But just when the Divine Crane Shield was about to block it, it unexpectedly split in two. One half hit the shield while the other surrounded it, appearing suddenly in front of Naruto and slamming against his chest ruthlessly.

Bang. The sound of the impact rang clear as Naruto looked down surprisedly. As though he had been hit by a snowball, he dusted his clothes and raised his head to look at Gongsun Wan-Er with disheveled hair, staring at him dumbstruck.

"Take your time, I'll take a look at how the other duels are going." Saying this, Naruto turned around and headed towards the first and second sections, enjoying the view and even cheering here and there, truly asking for a beating...

Translated by: Marcus

Edited by: Crimsonguard, Arch

From XianXiaWorld

Chapter 93 Chapter 93

Chapter 93 - This Pill Works On Humans As Well

At the second section, Gui Ya extended two fingers. Against another opponent, one finger would have sufficed, but Gongsun Yun was no ordinary disciple - he was able to withstand his first finger.

Gongsun Yun was backing away hastily, his face pale. He conceded bitterly. Withstanding the first finger attack was already his limit and he didn't want to sustain too big of an injury. If one can't take first place, they would naturally aim for the second.

After he cupped his fist towards Gui Ya, Gongsun Yun stepped down from the arena. He threw a glance at the section Gongsun Wan-er was fighting in and frowned.

Gui Ya maintained a calm expression as he too stepped off the arena. But he too glanced at Naruto. Upon noticing the defenses Naruto had, his expression flickered.

On the South Side, the South Bank disciples all had their heads lowered... They felt embarrassed, genuinely pitying the North Bank spectators.

The North Bank disciples were being driven mad...

Gongsun Wan-er was going crazy herself. She screamed as she lunged at Naruto with everything she had. Countless magical abilities exploded, yet Naruto's defenses still stood tall.

Especially his last defence, the black bracelet that could turn to liquid and envelop his entire body; it was designed to be a life-saving protection against a Foundation Establishment expert. After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Gongsun Wan-er vomited blood. She looked like she was about to collapse as she stared at Naruto with awe, despair filling her eyes.

Just when she was about to risk summoning her phoenix, Naruto glanced at her as a pill appeared in his hands, and he began tossing it from one hand to another.

Furious, Gongsun Wan-er clenched her fists tightly.

"I concede!" She spoke sullenly, her eyes reflecting unwillingness.

"Thank you for letting me win, wise of you to not force my hand!" Naruto was overjoyed, but maintained an expertly look, cupping his fist and speaking softly.

These words caused tears to well up in the South Bank disciples' eyes, whereas Gongsun Wan-er walked away, her whole body trembling with anger and her teeth tightly clenched.

At this moment, the Shangguan Tianyou's battle with Xu Song was similarly coming to an end. Shangguan Tianyou's sword swooped down and a blinding light erupted. The five beasts in front of Xu Song disappeared as the light dimmed down. Xu Song was backing away, a trace of admiration appeared in his eyes as he looked at Shangguan Tianyou.

"A sword spirit inside the body, truly extraordinary!" Blood dripped out of the edge of his mouth as he spoke before he turned around and left the arena.

Silent, the Shangguan Tianyou turned his eyes to Gui Ya. He knew that his true opponent here was Gui Ya alone.

"Just like me, he must be bored fighting others." Shangguan Tianyou recalled his flying sword, and swept his gaze over Naruto. His defences only caused contempt to surface in Shangguan TIanyou's eyes as he walked off the arena, greeted by the South Bank's frenzied cheers.

Amidst those cheers, Naruto proudly returned to his position as well.

Of the first round in the third stage, among the six competitors, the winners were Gui Ya, Shangguan Tianyou, and Naruto. The defeated were of Xu Song and the Gong Sun siblings.

The North Bank disciples didn't pay much attention to the victories of Shangguan Tianyou and Gui Ya. They remained preoccupied with Naruto's shamelessness which drove them mad. Naruto had already done it… to this Heavens Chosen War's rhythm, his influence was already unimaginable…

Eyes red, the North Bank disciples clenched their fists tightly as they relentlessly glared at Naruto. Under the gazes of these tens of thousands spectators, Naruto rubbed his nose guiltily as he pretended not to notice them.

Gongsun Wan-er was still trembling in rage before, under her brother's whispered persuasions, she clenched her teeth and sat down to meditate in order to recover her strength as the others did.

After the time it took for three incense sticks to burn, the second round of the third stage began!

In the first section of the stage, Gongsun Wan-er was pitted against Gui Ya. She looked bitter at the expressionless Gui Ya in front of her and chose to concede. She couldn't afford any more injuries, or her chances would be jeopardised.

As such, with Gongsun Wan-er admitting defeat, Gui Ya won by default.

Meanwhile, the second section shook with explosions. The matchup was between Shangguan Tianyou and Gongsun Yun, the one who had resisted Gui Ya's first finger. Tossing his sleeve to the side, countless insects swarmed out, blotting the skies and covering the earth as they charged straight at Shangguan Tianyou.

Shangguan Tianyou gazed somewhat seriously as he raised his right hand. A flying sword shot out, whistling as it slashed horizontally.

This battle ought to have been the main attraction to the spectators, but... whether it was in the South Bank or the North Bank, most disciples seemed to be focused on the third section.

There, Naruto stood proudly on the arena, facing against his opponent, Xu Song!

Eyes on Naruto, Xu Song's lips curled into a cold smile.

"Whether an expert in pills or an expert in defense, now that you face me, you're doomed to suffer miserably." As he finished, he raised his right hand and cracking sounded from all around them, and unexpectedly, as much as three monstrous beasts appeared out of thin air, all of them at least ten zhang tall. One was an ape, another was a tiger, and the final one… was actually a bat with huge wings sprouting from its back.

The appearance of these three beasts was quite a sight; their bloodthirst they emitted reached the heavens, and they even emanated imposing auras equivalent to the ninth level Chakra Condensation.

"Naruto, let's see if those defenses of yours can withstand my three monstrous beasts' relentless attacks!" Xu Song said with a malicious grin, preparing to attack.

"You should concede, ok?" Sighing, Naruto raised his right hand and took out an Aphrodisiac Pill, gazing at his opponent with pity.

"That again?!"

"Destroy that Naruto!" The North Bank disciples exploded as soon as Naruto spoke.

Looking at the pill in Naruto's hand, Xu Song threw his head back and laughed. His face clearly exposed his contempt and the pride he had for himself.

"I knew you'd pull that shameless pill out again, but do you think that I have come unprepared? These three monstrous beast of mine were prepared just for you, Naruto… They're all females!" Pleased with himself, Xu Song was confident that he would be able to take revenge for the North Bank.

Hearing his words, the North Bank disciples grew excited as they cheered wildly for Xu Song.

Naruto's heart thumped loudly as his eyes spun lightning-fast. He maintained his expression as he spoke lightly with pity in his eyes.

"This pill of mine… It works on beasts, and it works on humans just the same." Naruto spoke threateningly and swept his gaze between him and the three beasts beside him.

His sentence silenced the audience, their faces turning blank as their minds involuntarily pictured a scene that was so poignant, that they all sucked in a deep breath.

Xu Song widened his eyes, an explosion went off in his mind as though he was struck by lightning. His face instantly paled as he recalled Kiba and Gongsun Wan-er, and believed that Naruto spoke the truth. If he were to swallow that Aphrodisiac Pill… He gulped as he subconsciously glanced at the three beasts beside him and trembled. The three beasts were quite intelligent and seemed to realise that Xu Song was unexpectedly shaking in fear.

Without hesitation, he instantly recalled the beasts. It wasn't something he dared to gamble with. Even if he was 90% sure Naruto was bluffing, he simply didn't dare to risk it.

Just as he recalled the beast and was distracted, Naruto took a step forward. His body was shrouded with a light screen as he approached his opponent quickly and swung his right hand.

A great force followed that swing. Xu Song's forte lay in controlling beasts, and without the beasts, his strength was halved. As he was now, there was nothing he could do to resist Naruto's strike. Upon impact, his body rolled away as blood flew out, leaving him to stagger backwards after landing. With fury and unwillingness raging within, he clenched his fist and yelled out his surrender.

Blinking, Naruto cleared his throat and cupped his fist. As he swaggered away, countless maddened roars arrived behind his back.

"Naruto, you, you, you… "

"That damned pill, it should be destroyed!"

"Heavens, someone please kill that shameless Naruto, I'll even pay ten Spirit Stones!"

"I offer fifteen Spirit Stones, kill that Naruto!" The North Bank was going crazy as countless people yelled out. The bounty soon accumulated a huge reward, numbering over ten thousand. The South Bank disciples watched stupefied as a newfound respect arose inside them for Naruto.

Such undisguised bounty appearing caused Naruto's complexion to quickly change as he hastily jumped off the arena. A chill ran down his spine as he realised the bounty had surpassed twenty thousand Spirit Stones.

"You guys aren't being reasonable, I always give the chance for my opponents to concede before fighting!" Panicking, Naruto desperately tried to explain himself.

The explanation only enraged the North Bank even further, and the bounty quickly shot to thirty thousand. The phoenix in the sky looked with schadenfreude as it constantly screeched to Naruto's hatred.

Even the eyes of the many Elders on the terrace flickered with interest.

"I'm an Honourable Disciple! I'm the Sect Head's Junior Brother, those who continue with that bounty thing will be kicked out by my master!"

Seeing this, Naruto's scalp felt numb as he screamed out a threat.

That… only added fuel to the fire. Someone from the North Bank couldn't control themselves any longer as a flying sword flew over the arena. More followed as most of the North Bank's magic weapons shot out. War beasts' roars echoed, ready to jump into the fray.

Terrified, Naruto backed away quickly. Fortunately, the Elders on the terrace stepped in and a light shot down, blocking the North Bank disciples.

The battle between the Shangguan Tianyou and Gongsun Yun had just ended as well. Shangguan Tianyou had used three flying swords to corner Gongsun Yun until he eventually conceded.

Shangguan Tianyou panted softly. Gongsun Yun had been a strong opponent, so he was forced to fight him seriously. As he left the stage, he noticed the enraged North Bank and frowned. Taking a look at Naruto, contempt surfaced in his eyes once more, yet some jealousy mixed inside as well.

"Relying merely on a single pill and some protection, he has actually reached the same level as me, huh!" Shangguan Tianyou turned around and closed his eyes as he sat down cross-legged and rested.

Translated by: Marcus

Edited by: Crimsonguard, Arch

From XianXiaWorld

Chapter 94

Chapter 94

Chapter 94 - Naruto, We Are On Your Side!

"This Heaven's Chosen War... " On the terrace, Sect Head Zheng Yuandong shook his head helplessly, the Elders around him laughed bitterly as well.

They all knew that this important Heaven's Chosen War had changed its atmosphere… the originally grand atmosphere had soured all because of Naruto.

"Naruto… A nice name, but he isn't pure at all." Elder Zhou smiled wryly as he gazed at Naruto who was hiding from the crowd below. He then looked at the countless enraged North Bank disciples.

"Doesn't matter. Since his mischievousness has reached such heights that he's now the North Bank's common enemy, later, we could look for a chance to throw him there and calm things down." An old woman, the North Bank's Iridaceae Mountain's Ancestor, spoke with a fake smile.

Thoughtful expressions surfaced on everyone's faces, except for Li

Qinghou. He threw a pitying look at the Iridaceae Mountain's Ancestor.

He was fairly certain that if Naruto were to be sent to the North

Bank, it wouldn't be Naruto who would be considered unlucky...

As they continued thinking, the third round of the third stage began.

Gui Ya against Xu Song and Shangguan Tianyou against Gongsun Waner. Those two fights weren't anything worth seeing. With the strength Gui Ya and Shangguan Tianyou had previously shown, their victories would be easy.

All disciples of both the North and the South Bank, however, and even the Sect Head and the others on the terrace had set their sights on the third section. Gongsun Yun walked up the arena first in an imposing and cold manner, posturing like an expert. Naruto too stepped on the arena not long after.

This time, the North Bank wasn't in an uproar. Everyone was staring daggers at Naruto. The bloodlust of tens of thousands disciples gathered on him caused Naruto to feel a little jumpy.

"You should concede." Naruto took a deep breath as he looked at Gongsun Yun as he said quickly with the Aphrodisiac Pill in his hands.

Gongsun Yun looked at Naruto coldly, his eyes filled with hatred. He tossed his long sleeve to the side, and from within, a swarm of black beetles flew out. Simultaneously, underneath his clothing, many red centipedes crawled out, covering the floor in the blink of an eye.

All those densely packed insects presented a horrifying sight.

"Although among these insects are both males and females, they aren't beasts so your pill is useless against them." Gongsun Yun said calmly. Without giving Naruto a chance to speak, after a single thought, the insects immediately let out a piercing sound and the sea of insects moved towards Naruto.

The centipedes on the ground, the black beetles in the air... Their numbers blotted out the sky and covered the earth as they quickly approached Naruto.

Although the light screen could withstand it, an attack such as the sea of insects, where every insect had its own strength, provided Naruto no advantage over Gongsun Yun in the confrontation.

"Gongsun Yun, don't force my hand and quickly concede. I really don't want to do this. If I act, you… will be crippled!" Naruto's face was pale as he backed away while shouting quickly.

"Then why don't we see whether your flesh is devoured by the insects or

I become crippled as you say." Gongsun Yun sneered. His contempt for Naruto grew even further as even more insects emerged from his body.

Upon seeing this scene, everyone in the South Bank felt their scalps numb. When they l

ooked at Gongsun Yun, horror gripped their hearts. They knew that he was indeed strong, and not only was he an expert in controlling insects, his techniques were just as formidable. After all, he had managed to withstand the first finger from Gui Ya and had forced Shangguan Tianyou to pull out a whole three swords to win, draining him substantially in the process.

When the North side saw this, their spirits lifted up as they grew excited.

"Nice going, Senior Brother Gongsun! Kill him!"

"Haha, Naruto, let's see how you handle this! Just you wait, it won't be long before they bore into you, hungry for your blood and flesh!"

"Naruto, you get what you deserve!" Countless North Bank disciples were getting excited. The war beasts, sensing the strong emotions of their masters, roared in excitement as well.

In the blink of an eye, the black beetles flew towards Naruto, covering the light screen above. Under their relentless bites, the screen dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

The red centipedes soon arrived as well and leapt off the ground, causing the protection to dim even faster. Surprisingly, many of those centipedes managed to even drill through the layers of light.

Naruto's scalp numbed and his eyes reddened as he yelled out.

"Gongsun Yun, it is you who forced me!" Naruto had no choice, he didn't want to use this trump card, but it was the only way. Sighing, he felt that he wasn't the one to blame from his heart as he leapt up. The light layers around him suddenly trembled, shaking off many of the bugs. As they advanced once again, the Aphrodisiac Pill in his hand was suddenly thrown towards the North Bank disciples.

It whooshed through the air quickly before the spectators could even react. They could only stare at the pill up in the sky blankly when a low growl sounded from Naruto.

"Burst!"

Boom! The Aphrodisiac Pill exploded, turning into powder that spread among the disciples, covering half of the North Bank disciples.

Gongsun Yun's eyes widened as he stared in surprise.

Whether the pill worked on humans, actually, Naruto didn't know.

The number of weird pills he had concocted was simply too much and he hadn't dared to try one himself. However, he was well aware of the strong effect the Aphrodisiac Pill had on beasts.

In a blink an eye, in the area covered by the Aphrodisiac Pill, all the war beasts began losing control. They roared frenziedly towards the skies as their bodies expanded, their eyes bloodshot and their breath hurried. This caused their masters to quickly back away in fear.

With a crashing sound, all of the disciples from the North Bank in this area retreated like a madman. Quickly, there was no one left in this area, only beasts that were shouting and looking everywhere, as if to find the monstrous beast that was their target. The onlooking disciples of the North Bank were making a huge outcry, and the tens of thousands of people were suddenly in chaos.

"Naruto!" The North Bank disciples' cries pierced the skies as Gongsun Yun's forehead started sweating. As far as he remembered, his body had had never sweated ever since he started cultivating those insects.

But right now, he was breathing heavily as he looked at Naruto take out a pill which evidently attracted the beasts' attention. Gongsun Yun immediately recalled the medicine pill that had burst above Kiba's before.

"You…"

A strong premonition sprouted in Gongsun Yun's heart, causing it to tremble. Countless scenes flashed past his mind and he backed away hastily, his legs trembling. He could imagine that the moment Naruto threw that pill at him, he would… be pounced on by numerous war beasts.

"It is you who forced me, ah, I didn't want to do this." Naruto looked sullenly as he heaved a deep sigh, preparing to throw the pill.

"I concede!" Gongsun Yun screamed like never before, his face palewhite as he jerked backwards, almost stumbling. He dashed into the crowd, scared out of his wits. As he looked at Naruto now, only unprecedented fear resided in his eyes.

"Ah?" Naruto stared blankly at Gongsun Yun who was trembling in fear as he desperately hid in the crowd. He then looked at the crazed war beasts and felt that the situation was turning worse.

Some of the beasts roared, their eyes fixed on the pill in his palm, edging forward. Naruto started sweating, his gaze quickly turning towards some North Bank disciples.

A disturbance occurred among the disciples penetrated by his gaze, too scared to even yell at Naruto... All of them immediately scattered.

Panicking, Naruto looked somewhere else, only to have the people there frantically scatter as well, pushing and climbing over each other in the chaos.

In the end, Naruto anxiously directed his gaze back at the South Bank disciples.

Instantly… the South Bank disciples felt their scalps turn numb. They quickly backed away, all of them retreating ten zhang back.

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki, we are on your side! We are on your side!" Many of them hastily shouted out.

Even Shangguan Tianyou and Gui Ya were looking pale as they too backed away.

ROAR! The crazed war beasts surged forward with scarlet eyes. Sweat dripped down from Naruto's forehead when he saw that.

"What should I do, what should I do? I told you to concede, I told you that even I fear what would happen once I made my move!" Naruto felt he wasn't the one to blame as he clenched his teeth and turned towards the North Bank disciples.

"Which of you placed a bounty on me?!"

The North Bank disciples lowered their heads quickly, none were brave enough to meet his eyes as their hearts trembled.

Naruto's heart was trembling just as well. He thought himself to be a kindhearted person, he couldn't just throw the pill. As he struggled with his thoughts, the war beasts only grew more restless when Naruto suddenly shot his gaze up at the skies where, still proud and gloating, Elder Zhou's phoenix soared.

His eyes lit up, and without much thought, Naruto threw the pill at the phoenix. Transforming into a rainbow, the pill shot straight at Elder Zhou's phoenix.

The phoenix, still gloating at Naruto's situation, didn't notice the approaching pill until it was too late. Its feathers stood up as it screeched out and attempted to dodge it. Bang. The pill burst open and covered the phoenix with the powder.

The phoenix was stunned. The beasts down below roared as one. They seemed as if they were about to throw themselves at the phoenix at any moment.

Even the Sect Head and the other on the terrace sucked in a deep breath as they gathered on the edge of terrace, staring dumbstruck. "This, involving the spectators… isn't it a violation of the rules?" An elder absentmindedly spoke, only to realise that no one was paying attention to him. The three ancestors of the North Bank, in particular, had their eyes on the many beasts in the emptied spectator area!

There, a deer-like war beast, obviously in heat, roared towards the phoenix in the sky.

"This pill, I previously thought that it only affected the third rank bloodline… To think that even a second rank would be affected!"

"This pill, it seems that it can be quite valuable to the North Bank…" The three North Bank Ancestors were shaking, their eyes filled with excitement. The old woman pointed out a finger towards the phoenix.

Immediately, the phoenix trembled as it was enveloped by a strong force and was pulled straight towards the terrace and into the old woman's grasp. Meanwhile down below, the war beasts roared and shot towards the terrace one by one.

With a cold snort, the old woman looked down, and the beasts howled in fear before they were rolled up and shrunk as they entered the old woman's sleeve.

Looking at the phoenix, who was too terrified to make any sound, surprise appeared in the old woman's eyes as she began conversing with the other Ancestors.

The face of Elder Zhou beside them turned green...

Seeing that everything had returned to normal, Naruto breathed out a sigh of relief and was just about to go back when the North Bank disciples, who had suppressed their rage until now, exploded into a far greater outrage than before.

"Naruto! I'll kill you!"

"Naruto, the North Bank will never forgive you!"

"Damned Naruto!" The veins on countless North Bank disciples' heads bulged as they bellowed. Naruto turned around, his right hand raised high and his chin held up. Inside his hand was one of those bizarre pills.

In an instant... all the North Bank disciples became quiet.

Flourishing his sleeve, Naruto laughed mischievously and retracted the pill. Behind him, the angered voices of the North Bank rose to the heavens.

Chapter 95

Chapter 95

Chapter 95 - Sword Aren't Meant To Be Used Like That!

Senior Uncle Uzumaki… is like a god!

"Senior Uncle Uzumaki is going down the road of no return by becoming the

North Bank's common enemy and is walking it without missing a beat…" Respect surfaced in the hearts of everyone from the South Bank while looking at Naruto.

Many people were even celebrating. A disaster like Naruto was fortunately not on the North Bank. Otherwise, one wouldn't even be able to imagine how how much the South Bank would have suffered.

"We of the South Bank would be fine with just one Senior Uncle Uzumaki. Him alone can make the entire North Bank crazy." Today, Xu Baocai had been shocked many times. He now realised that Naruto's audacity… had no limits.

But no matter how this Heaven's Chosen War's atmosphere had changed, it still had to continue. And so, with the South Bank staring in admiration, and the North Bank seething in fury, the fourth round of the third stage began.

Shangguan Tianyou, Gui Ya and Naruto. These three people had won three matches, and this round did not require them to make an appearance. What would be decided now was who would be placed fourth, fifth and sixth.

The Gongsun siblings and Xu Song quickly appeared on the fighting stage and began their battles. Ultimately, Gongsun Yun defeated both Gongsun Wan-er and Xu Song and without further ado, Gongsun Yun was the first to leave the arena, taking the fourth place with him.

Although Xu Song was not as good as Gongsun Yun, he managed to beat Gongsun Wan-er and finally won the match, leaving the arena as the fifth ranked Heaven's Chosen.

As for Gongsun Wan-er, having lost all five matches, she gloomily took the sixth place.

After that was over, the time to decide this Heaven's Chosen War's top three ranks arrived! How would Naruto, Shangguan Tianyou and Gui Ya place in these three spots be in the end? The disciples of the North Bank and South Bank paid close attention.

However, every time the North Bank disciples looked at Naruto, fury would immediately surge within them. They acknowledged both Gui Ya and Shangguan Tianyou, however, Naruto was just too shameless and despicable…

At this moment, all the hopes of the North Bank were placed on Gui Ya. In their opinion, even if Naruto had some hidden cards, in the face of absolute strength, he would still be destroyed as easily as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood.

"First match, Naruto versus Shangguan Tianyou!" Ou Yangjie's voice sounded out. With Naruto's appearance, it seemed to have lost its usual coldness, and a trace of emotion appeared instead.

Shangguan Tianyou suddenly raised his head as seriousness flashed across his eyes. The scene of being surpassed by Naruto during the qualifying battle surfaced in his mind, and a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. When he was stepping on to the stage, a breeze lifted his long hair. At this moment, in the eyes of countless disciples, Shangguan Tianyou looked especially dazzling, like an unsheathed blade, making excitement surface on the faces of the countless disciples watching from the sides.

However, the people from the South Bank dared not to cheer. After all,

Naruto too was from the South Bank, and furthermore, Naruto had too many tricks up his sleeve. They were worried that if they cheered, Naruto might hold a grudge against them. As such, they could only hold themselves back.

On the other side, the North Bank cheered for Shangguan Tianyou, but that actually made him feel uncomfortable. He knew that the North Bank's cheers was not because of him, but because o

f Naruto. In other words, even if the opponent facing Naruto were to be a pig, the North Bank would still cheer for the pig. With this in mind, Shangguan Tianyou grew even more annoyed with Naruto.

Naruto coughed and walked onto the fighting stage. Looking at Shangguan Tianyou, he flourished his sleeves as a smile emerged on his face.

"It's alright, it's alright, we are both…" But before Naruto could even finish his words, coldness exploded from Shangguan Tianyou's eyes. He raised a finger, and in an instant, a flying sword appeared by his side. With an ear-piercing sound, it instantly flew out like a bolt of lightning. It quickly made its way to Naruto as it cut through the air like a hot knife through butter. Its speed was so fast, that in a short instant, the distance between it and Naruto was less than seven zhang already!

Naruto's pupils instantly shrank. In the face of immediate danger, he quickly crouched down. A gust of wind caused by the sword whistled just above his head. A strand of hair even floated down in front of Naruto's face.

"In a fight between cultivators, you have to seize every moment. Even if you hadn't dodged this sword, it wouldn't have taken your life. You have a mischievous personality, and you lack a proper upbringing. Since your parents have not taught you well, then let me teach you a lesson. In the future, you must remember this well; do not use underhanded methods. They will make the South Bank lose face." As Shangguan Tianyou spoke lightly, his flying sword returned and floated before his body.

The North Bank that had quieted down instantly renewed their cheering.

The South Bank alone remained quiet. When they looked at Shangguan Tianyou, dissatisfaction arose on their expressions. Even those who supported Shangguan Tianyou furrowed their brows.

They beared no ill will toward Naruto. In their opinion, even if Naruto was mischievous, he hadn't been excessive. Even though he made people feel helpless, he also caused them to like him from the bottom of their hearts. Even though the North Bank hated him to the bone, if one were to ask the South Bank, Naruto was still their representative and he had still brought glory to the South Bank.

Just now, when Naruto opened his mouth, everyone could see that he wanted to concede and had no intention of fighting Shangguan

Tianyou. Furthermore, there was also another motive. He would let Shangguan Tianyou preserve his spiritual power, so that he could have a much better chance at beating Gui Ya and becoming the champion.

It was impossible for Shangguan Tianyou to not have understood what Naruto was doing. However, Shangguan Tianyou still attacked and even did something akin to a sneak attack, and furthermore, he even spoke of teaching him a lesson and insulted his parents. This type of behaviour attracted many of the South Bank disciples' contempt.

The crouched Naruto stared at his falling strand of hair in a daze. He retracted his smile, and he stood up to face Shangguan Tianyou, the words of his opponent still echoing in his mind.

"You're a Heaven's Chosen, whether you look down on me, I don't care. I have never been concerned with others' opinions." Naruto spoke in a low voice, looking somewhat unusual.

"Even if you launch a sneak attack on me, it's still fine. I cultivate to achieve immortality, and I have never been fond of fighting and killing." Naruto raised his right hand and tore the dim talismans off his body, throwing them away. At this moment, a faint ruthlessness was gradually emanated from his body.

Within the South Bank's crowd, Wanji's stared at the arena, his body uncontrollably shaking. Looking at Naruto, that distinct feeling from back when they were being chased by the Fallen Uchiha Clan… surged up once again.

"But what right do you have... to teach me a lesson in my parents' stead?!" Naruto suddenly raised his head, his eyes bloodshot. His parents had died early, and that had affected him greatly. Even his reason to pursue immortality was deeply connected with the death of his parents.

His optimistic personality was deliberately forged when he had been young. He was still young when he had personally witnessed the death of his parents and had stayed with their bodies for days, unwilling to accept it, crying and shouting for his father and mother until their corpses began rotting away before the other villagers finally buried them. After that, he remained in shock for a long time. At that time, he liked to talk to himself… such kids, once they grow up, would usually live a gloomy life.

He replaced his cries with laughter, and his longing for immortality sprouted from the moment he recalled the reluctant faces of his parents before they died as they told him to live a good life.

He was mischievous, but he still had propriety. There were many things that he didn't intentionally do. He had always remained kindhearted.

He was afraid of death, so much that it he came off as a coward. But when danger faced his comrades, his camaraderie conquered his fear of death, and with a roar, he risked his life despite trembling in fear.

He had a wacky behaviour, but he valued those close to him. Zhang

Fatso One, Toruho, Wanji, Ryuzetsu, Ino and the Sect Head. All those people who treated him well, he would remember for his whole life.

"What right do you have!" With a bang, Naruto's body quickly shot forward and arrived in front of Shangguan Tianyou in an instant.

Shangguan Tianyou's pupils suddenly shrunk, and his hair stood on end. Before he could react, Naruto's fist, carrying a silver glow, landed.

Boom! A protective light surged from Shangguan Tianyou's body, but it didn't have the slightest resistance against Naruto's strike as it instantly collapsed. Naruto's fist was like a hot knife cutting through butter as it landed on a small shield that instantly appeared in front of Shangguan Tianyou.

Boom! The small shield shook and was unexpectedly sent flying by Naruto's fist, which then collided with Shangguan Tianyou's chest.

Shangguan Tianyou spat out blood, and he was pushed back by the great force. He retreated more than ten steps back, spitting out another mouthful of blood as an expression of disbelief appeared on his face.

"This is a Heaven's Chosen?" Naruto faintly said. At this moment, he neither raised his chin, nor did he assume the look of an expert. Contrary to everyone's expectation, Naruto, at the moment, stood out like the blazing sun. Countless deep breaths could be heard from the South Bank disciples, and the North Bank was just as shocked.

A sharp gaze appeared in Gui Ya's eyes. On the terrace, the expressions of the Sect Head and others suddenly changed, becoming serious.

"Naruto!" Shangguan Tianyou felt humiliated, and with a growl, he formed a hand seal and five swords simultaneously appeared next to his body. Every one of the swords that appeared released an astonishing Sword Qi. With the assistance of Shangguan Tianyou's sword spirit's body, the five swords whistled out towards Naruto.

(ED note: the "sword spirit" clearly seems to be referring to the actual person now, as such we'll be changing it to "sword spirit's body". How is that related to what it does is still unknown so we may have to change it in the future when it becomes clearer. )

The swords had an earth-shattering speed, and it was as though they had become five sword dragons that were half a zhang thick and more than ten zhang long. Some of them shot at Naruto, while the others dived towards him in an arc from above. An explosion sounded out and cracks appeared on the fighting stage. With such an imposing force, one sword could easily kill an ordinary disciple, two swords could kill another Heaven's Chosen, and three swords would force a Heaven's Chosen of Gongsun Yun's caliber to concede. But at this moment, five swords had instantly appeared, covering the whole arena with Sword Qi. "I do not understand swordplay nor do I have a sword spirit's body. But from what I see, swords… are not meant to be used like this!" Naruto unhurriedly spoke as he raised a finger from his right hand. In an instant, the Golden Crow Sword turned into a golden ray as it carved forward.

"Whether you use three or five swords, I will only use one!"

As the sword moved forward, a loud noise exploded out as a storm of Sword Chakra formed!

This sword strike contained both the concept of 'Lifting the Heavy as Though It Was Light' and the concept of 'Lifting the Light as Though It Was Heavy'!

In this sword slash, the spiritual Chakra that Naruto used was so precise that he didn't waste even the tiniest bit!

Even though he wasn't skilled with a sword, he understood how to use the Purple Chakra to create a cauldron. He had mastered the concepts of both 'Lifting the Heavy as Though It Was Light' and 'Lifting the Light as Though It Was Heavy'. He knew that a leaf could not support the heavy wood, but by coiling the leaves together, they could even support stone. And if one were to tear a leaf into many small strings, one could even lift an even heavier rock!

He knew that this was one of the principles of using Spirit Power!

This one method, even against ten thousand methods, within the Chakra Condensation… combined with his Impenetrable Silver Skin, was unmatched!

Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

A deafening sound spread in all directions and countless rock fragments flew about in the arena. When the storm of Sword Chakra that Naruto had unleashed collided with Shangguan Tianyou's five sword dragons, an earth-shattering explosion occurred. The five sword dragons twisted, and with a 'Peng Peng' sound, they shattered apart. But Naruto's sword storm didn't stop there as it surged forward towards Shangguan Tianyou.

The wind picked up Naruto's long hair. He stood there on the arena with a serene expression. He did not clasp his hands behind his back, and he did not flourish his sleeves. Instead, he remained silent amidst the storm of Sword Qi. This formed a timeless scene that would be deeply engraved in the hearts of both the South Bank and the North Bank disciples.

"Is that really...Naruto?" At this moment, everyone's heart was stirred from shock.

Translated by: Sean

TLCed by: Nat, Marcus

Edited by: Crimsonguard, Arch

From XianXiaWorld

Chapter 96

Chapter 96

Chapter 96 - Fighting Gui Ya

The South Bank disciples were stunned. Everyone acquaintanced with

Naruto felt as though they had never truly known who Naruto really was. It was as though the Naruto from their memories who pestered people to call him 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' and was in need of a beating, was a completely different person from the Naruto standing before them.

Countless gasps could be heard from the North Bank disciples. All of them stared blankly at Naruto, their minds roaring in disbelief. None knew him from before, and all of them were under the impression that he had always been just as shameless. As such, the current scene caused them all to suck in a deep breath.

On the platform, Zheng Yuandong was staring intently with surprise. The surrounding Ancestors grew solemn, Toruho alone had a smile creeping up his face. Both pride and warmth welled up in his heart as he watched Naruto.

The Elders similarly took in deep breaths, their expressions becoming serious.

In mid-air, blood sprayed out of Shangguan Tianyou's mouth as his eyes lost focus. He was unwilling to accept his loss, and a loss to the Naruto he looked down upon so much to boot. To him, this was his greatest humiliation that far surpassed any pain and agony brought by an injury. Unable to accept it, as he saw that he was about to fall out of the arena, he let out a shrill howl.

"Naruto, our fight isn't over yet!" After these words, he bit down on his tongue and blood spat out from his mouth. His hair withered with a speed visible to the naked eye as he rapidly formed hand seals with his hands. His whole body shuddered and a bloody ray burst from his body straight to the sky!

In an instant, the bloody light pierced the sky and transformed into a blood-red sword!

"Ten Secret Arts, Sword of Life!" Many people exclaimed as they recognised it.

"Dark Earth Formation!" Without hesitation, Shangguan Tianyou formed hand seals with both hands and pointed at Naruto, causing the blood-red sword to rumble as countless bloody threads seep out of it, crisscrossing together and forming a net of blades that descended upon Naruto.

As they did, a piercing sound filled the air.

Naruto looked up, lifted his right hand and pointed out a single finger.

Suddenly, the air in front of it distorted as a large purple cauldron began to take shape. As it manifested, it became apparent that it was corporeal. Even the patterns on its surface were clearly visible, as though it was a real cauldron. It didn't seem illusory at all.

"Heavens, Purple Cauldron Chakra Melting Technique!"

"Too realistic, this isn't your ordinary purple Chakra cauldron, this one is already at the second stage!" Gasps sounded out from the South Bank disciples, especially from the Purple Cauldron Mountain's disciples.

The North Bank disciples also gasped as they witnessed this. The purple cauldron and the blood-red swords collided as a deafening clang sounded out. Blood sprayed out from Shangguan Tianyou's mouth. He laughed bitterly as he was forced out of the arena.

Naruto stood on the arena, completely unscathed. His eyes were focused on the dissipating cauldron when Gui Ya suddenly leapt up from the North Bank's side onto the arena. In his eyes, a peculiar glint was evident.

"That Shangguan Tianyou is unable to fight anymore, saves me the trouble anyway. You and me… Let's fight!" As Gui Ya spoke, black mist spread from his body, filling the surroundings as the outlines of ghosts appeared, screaming soundlessly at Naruto. The ghosts looked hideous, their hair disheveled and

their skin green. There were even some corpses that had been decaying for who knows how long, holding their dismembered heads. It was a terrifying sight.

The entire arena was instantly filled with the stench of death, chilling the South Bank and North Bank disciples alike.

At the same time, many figures shot out from both sides with serious expressions. Those weren't outer sect disciples, but inner sect ones. At this moment, everyone showed up just to see this final battle of the Heaven's Chosen War!

Even the four Grand Elders's spiritual sense swooped down and concentrated on the imminent fight.

At this moment, everyone's attention was focused on the fighting stage!

Naruto turned around to look at at Gui Ya, his expression tuning grave. In this Heaven's Chosen War, in the few battles that Gui Ya had fought, he astonished him time and time again. With a single finger, he had nearly killed Zabuza, and that was with just seventy percent of his strength.

If he fought with his full strength, the result would be unimaginable.

As Uzumaki Xiaohcun stared at Gui Ya, Gui Ya's eyes flashed as he abruptly raised his right hand and pointed at Naruto. At the same time, the sky and earth shook as an enormous ghost claw appeared beside Gui Ya, taking up half the arena. It pierced through the air with astonishing force as it shot straight for Naruto.

With its terrifying speed, the claw reached Naruto in the blink of an eye. Naruto raised his right hand and clenched his fist tightly. Silver light enveloped his body, as though he was made of silver, and his fist shot towards the approaching claw.

From afar, the small Naruto seemed insignificant in comparison to the enormous ghost claw. Yet, when his fist collided with it, an earthshaking deafening sound echoed out.

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The sky roiled as the sound spread from the arena and into the audience, forcing the disciples to take a few steps back. Their faces were aghast, some even had their visions blurred.

A shockwave erupted between Naruto's fist and the ghost claw, and the ghost claw shuddered. With a crackling sound, cracks instantly covered the entire claw, and in a single breath, a muffled explosion sounded out as the enormous ghost claw shattered into thousands of pieces.

Endless black mist surged out in all directions, making the whole stage shook. A grave look flickered on Gui Ya's face as he stepped back before he heavily stomped on the stage.

The ground beneath his feet crumbled into a circle of rubble. Opposite of him, Naruto's face was flushed red as he too took a step back. His right hand was still shining brightly, but if one were to take a closer look, they would notice that it was slightly shaking.

The disciples all around took in a deep breath. Shocked exclamations emerged from both the North Bank and the South Bank disciples.

"That… Naruto is actually… so strong!"

"He's actually on equal ground with Senior Brother Gui Ya! I remember, when he survived the Fallen Uchiha Clan's betrayal, he narrowly escaped while killing cultivators on a higher level than himself… I thought it to be exaggerated back then, but now…"

"It's my first time seeing a disciple managing to break Gui Ya's ghost claw!"

The inner sect disciples were shocked as well as they watched the fight between Naruto and Gui Ya. Their hearts thumped loudly, their expressions aghast. In their eyes, this wasn't a battle between outer sect disciples, but monsters. In so many years, not a single one had appeared, but now… two showed up at the same time.

On the terrace, the Sect Head was also taken aback, the Elders of the Spirit River Sect similarly had their eyebrows raised.

Naruto frowned. His right hand started feeling numb. Although it recovered quickly, it was evident that the Gui Ya in front of him was a formidable opponent.

"To deal with the first finger when I'm using 50% of my strength, you are much stronger than the rest. If so… I can safely unleash 80% of my strength." Staring at Naruto, Gui Ya's eyes lit up with great interest. Forming a hand seal with his right hand, he pointed another finger towards Naruto.

As soon as the words left his mouth, above Naruto, mist suddenly curled around as black Chakra gathered, and as if an invisible hand tore open the sky, another ghost claw appeared.

This ghost claw was imilar to the one that almost took Zabuza's life, however, it was even larger. The ghost claw exploded forth, aiming straight at Naruto. The pressure it was exuding was so powerful, it was as if it was carrying the weight of a mountain.

Naruto abruptly raised his head and lifted his right fist. As the ghost claw descended, he pushed himself off the ground and turned into a rainbow, taking the initiative to meet the ghost claw as he threw his fist out.

This fist carried a peculiar might as Naruto's whole body glowed with a silver light, which could shake the heavens. His Impenetrable Skin, at this moment, exploded. When the fist landed on the ghost claw, unexpectedly, the ghost claw once again trembled and cracks spread through it!

Gui Ya's face flickered. He used his third, fourth, and fifth finger as well, unleashing all of them at the same time.

In a blink of an eye, three enormous ghost claws appeared, tearing down through the air.

Although lengthy to describe, all of this happened in an instant. Seeing the four ghost claws speeding at Naruto, the observing outer sect disciples exclaimed in surprise, and the inner sect disciples were just as shocked.

On the terrace, the Sect head and the others stood up. Toruho's eyes flashed as he prepared to go in for the rescue.

A thunderous explosion sounded out, the deafening sound piercing the sky as the four claws collided with Naruto's body. A shockwave swept out, devastating the arena and lifting rubble along with it. Clouds of dust rose in the air, obscuring the place where Naruto was.

In that dust however, a silhouette, as fast as lightning, burst from the cloud and zoomed in Gui Ya's direction.

"Throat Crushing Grasp!" A deep voice suddenly resounded as a blinding silver light exploded into the audience's eyes. Two fingers appeared in front of Gui Ya, overflowing with silver light, as though they contained a heaven-defying amount of energy. For the first time in his life, Gui Ya felt that his life was endangered. With a growl, mist exploded out of his body and many light screens spread out as he quickly backed away.

But just as he stepped back, a pulling force surged out from Naruto's fingers, not only preventing Gui Ya from retreating, but even pulling him closer.

The light screens he created, upon contact with Naruto's two fingers, seemed fragile as they immediately shattered. In order to defend, he pulled out three shields which turned out ineffective as well. The first one crumbled apart, the second one split in half. And although the third managed to remain as in one piece, the great force from the impact blew it away.

Staring at Naruto's two fingers that pierced through his defenses like a hot knife cutting through butter, Gui Ya screamed as the great threat broke through, quickly reaching out to him. As he screamed, a third of his hair turned white, and in return, his figure had suddenly become hazy. Naruto's fingers pierced right through it, catching only the air.

A muffled bang sounded out as the space between Naruto's fingers crackled as though the air itself was squeezed out of his grasp. At the same time, some distance away from Naruto, Gui Ya's figure appeared, blood spraying out from his mouth, and one could even see a couple of wrinkles appearing on his face.

"To force me to use my last resort, Naruto… I underestimated you." Panting, Gui Ya raised his head to stare at Naruto. In his eyes, there was no such thing as backing down. On the contrary, they overflowed with the desire for battle despite of the shock in his heart. As of this moment, Gui Ya had acknowledged that his opponent had used an ability that had far surpassed the strength of a cultivator at the Chakra Condensation.

Blood seeped out from the edge of Naruto's mouth. As he stood there, one could see that the large pot on his back was shattered, and most of the leather armour on his body was torn apart. His breathing was erratic, but aside from that, he seemed surprisingly fine.

Naruto had managed to withstand the five fingers' ghost claws, although it was with difficulty. If his Impenetrable Skin wasn't at the silver stage, he would have definitely failed.

And unfortunately, his decisive strike had been avoided by his opponent...

Chapter 97

Chapter 97

Chapter 97 - I Am Zhang Fatso One

At this moment, the surrounding disciples were stunned as they stared blankly at the two figures on the fighting stage.

The crowd on the from the South Bank was staring in disbelief as the disciples finally understood how Naruto managed to survive the fight with the Fallen Uchiha Clan, and why he had the right to be called an Honourable Disciple!

"To think… that Naruto would be this strong!" This was the only thought the South Bank disciples occupied themselves with at the moment.

The North Bank disciples, on the other hand, had mixed feelings; their confusion had reached its peak.

On the terrace, the many elders of the Spirit River Sect had eyes filled with both interest and astonishment as they stared at Naruto. The image of his silver-clad body and his shocking attacks floated in their minds.

"It's the Unending Longevity Technique and the silver skin stage at that!"

"And that finishing move just now… It's the Throat Crushing Grasp!"

"To think that the Unending Longevity Technique that almost no one persisted in cultivating would have someone who could actually cultivate it! Its might is extremely great, however, it has a mysterious origin and only a fragment remains…" The elders gasped as they talked among themselves.

"It'd be interesting to see whether either one of those two can enter the Legacy Order!" The Sect Head exclaimed softly, knowing fully well that this possibility was still a long distance away, not to mention that entering the Legacy Order was extremely difficult. As he thought about this, he couldn't help but glance at Toruho.

"To enter the Golden Core stage within two sixty-year cycles and thus enter the Legacy Order… In our generation, Toruho is our only hope for that."

At the same time, Gui Ya suddenly made a motion with his right hand on the arena. A green light flew out, turning into a greenwood banner which then embedded itself into the ground before him.

Crossing his legs, Gui Ya sat down and raised his head, his eyes burning with the desire to fight.

"Naruto, you're worthy of making me break my seal."

"First seal, release!" He abruptly shouted and formed a seal with his right hand before pointing it between his eyebrows. A buzzing sound reverberated, and his body trembled as lines of black threads surged out from his skin, spreading out as his body expanded to twice its size as a powerful aura erupted.

The strength of the aura was clearly at the pinnacle of Chakra Condensation just beneath the Foundation Establishment stage.

"Sixth finger!"

"Eighth finger!"

"Tenth finger!" Gui Ya growled deeply as he flashed hand seals at Naruto, simultaneously activating five fingers without a pause, each more fearsome than the last. The skies shook as enormous detached ghost claws descended out of nowhere, looming menacingly over Naruto from afar as they rumbled forth.

"Is… Is this even a Chakra Condensation technique? Its strength is clearly at the Foundation Establishment!"

"It's my first time seeing a Chakra Condensation disciple unleash such fearsome power!"

"Only a secret technique user can accomplish this. All of the Spirit River Sect's ten great secret techniques can be used in Chakra Condensation!" Everyone watching took in a deep breath, overwhelmed with shock.

Naruto's pupils shrunk. In this moment, Gui Ya released a tremendous pressure far surpassing the one before. However, it still fell short when compared wi

th the Fallen Uchiha Clan's young master whom Naruto had fought a while ago.

After all, this fight wasn't a battle of life and death, while the fight from back then was a matter of… kill or be killed.

Despite it not being a battle of life and death, Naruto didn't want to just avoid as he usually would. This kind of chances didn't come by often, and since there was one now, Naruto wanted to take the first place!

Not for the fame. But solely for the praise and pride in Toruho's eyes when he looked at him!

That alone was enough!

His eyes bloodshot, Naruto tossed his sleeve to the side as he formed hand seals. The Chakra inside his body spread out, and instantly, purple cauldrons began materialising. One cauldron, three cauldrons … five cauldrons appeared!

In the blink of an eye, five cauldrons had formed and were quickly hurled against the five descending ghost claws. The Golden Crow Sword transformed into a beam of golden light as a faint outline of a golden crow shrieked within, heading straight at Gui Ya!

Simultaneously, Naruto's body lunged forward, paying no heed to the five ghost claws as he closed in on Gui Ya at full speed.

An explosion echoed when the cauldrons collided with the five ghost claws. When the cauldrons collided with the ghost claws, the cauldrons crumbled to dust. But at the same time, the ghost claws had dimmed down, losing half their might in the process. However, this did not halt their advance. Without a pause, the claws caught up with Naruto in a flash, when suddenly, a crane's cry resounded from his body as the Divine Crane Shield emerged.

It transformed into a large crane, shrouding Naruto as its cry rose to the sky. When the five claws clashed with it, amidst a cracking sound, the ghost claws faded even further, but the Divine Crane shrieked and returned back into the shield, unable to resist any further.

With their obstacle gone, the ghost claws continued their advance. But just as they were about to land on Naruto, a black light instantly appeared, enveloping Naruto's whole body. It was the life-saving treasure gifted to him by Toruho.

As soon as they landed, the five ghost claws finally stopped and exploded with a deafening roar. Naruto spat out a mouthful of blood as the black light dissipated, but aside from that, he took no damage at all.

Light flashed through Naruto's eyes. He was five zhang away from Gui Ya. The Golden Crow Sword however, was even faster. There was less than a zhang between it and Gui Ya.

Gui Ya's expression changed as he grabbed at the greenwood banner before him, pushing his whole body up, causing the Golden Crow Sword to whoosh right below his shoulder. Although he managed to evade it, it still managed to cut him as his blood was splattered out. Ignoring the pain, Gui Ya jerked the banner, his hair whipping in the wind and his eyes bloodshot.

"Second seal, release!"

"Ten Ghosts… Midnight March!" The banner whipped in his hand as terrifying shrieks immediately sounded from within, shaking one's mind. Suddenly, two ghost hands emerged out of the banner, ripping through the air as a one horned head with a horrifying grin on its face came out, followed by its green-skinned body.

Even the sky darkened as stormy clouds blocked the sun. Darkness enveloped the entire arena, as though night had fallen.

One head after the other, a whole ten ghosts rushed out from the banner, each exuding a force equivalent to the peak of Chakra Condensation as they charged straight at Naruto. Naruto's face changed, his heart thumping loudly. Even with his strength, dealing with ten peak Chakra Condensation leveled ghosts would be more than difficult.

Gui Ya sighed in relief. He wasn't capable of opening the second seal for long, but now that the ten ghosts had appeared, he was convinced that his victory was already assured.

Behind his ten ghosts, Gui Ya coldly looked at Naruto, his eyes shining.

In this battle between two giants, the audience were screaming their lungs out. After Gui Ya's strength had been completely unveiled, the North Bank disciples cheered loudly while the South Bank disciples were on their toes.

Naruto continuously retreated in his struggle against the ten ghosts. With each one having such a terrifying cultivation, he knew that even the Golden Crow Sword would be of little help in dealing with them.

"Ten Ghosts Midnight March…" As the impending danger pressed on, Naruto raised his head at the black clouds that casted their shadows down, forcing dusk upon the arena. His eyes suddenly brightened up, and after pointing a hand seal, the Golden Crow Sword shot straight up, attempting to cleave the clouds and sweep away the darkness shrouding the fighting stage.

Gui Ya frowned at Naruto's fast reaction. Although this remarkable ability was strong, it was suited for the darkness; there would be no problems there. In daylight, though… Unless hundreds of ghosts covered the skies, a chance for him to lose still exists.

"These storm clouds aren't ordinary. Only refined treasures can suppress them, and even they would be sucked inside. Even if Naruto found the weak spot of this ability, there's nothing he can do about it!" Gui Ya laughed coldly in his heart.

At this moment, a rumble resounded as the Golden Crow Sword shot into the cloud. Light flashed and the cloud thinned down slightly. But oddly, the sword was sucked inside, unable to continue its purpose.

Naruto anxiously backed away, pulling out a twice spirit-refined flying sword and hurled it into the cloud. With another rumble, the cloud thinned down further, but that weapon was sucked in just as well.

Gui Ya stared with a baffled look from the side.

"Yet another spirit-refined treasure…"

Before Gui Ya could exit his stupor, Naruto, having found a solution, immediately pulled out seven-eight more flying swords, sending them all towards the sky. Four of the flying swords were shining with a silver light, evidently refined twice. The unrefined blades didn't seem to work, but the four refined ones thinned down the clouds with a rumble, so much that even some sunlight managed to seep through. They caused the ten ghosts to wail and quickly get away from him.

Gui Ya's eyes were about the pop out. Despite his usual demeanor, Gui Ya almost gave voice to his surprise.

"This… This many?! Damn it, that must be all of them!"

He wasn't the only one in awe. All the outer sect disciples watching similarly had their eyes wide open as they cried out in disbelief. "Heavens… How does he have so many spirit-refined items!?"

"For a disciple to possess one is already rare enough... How the hell

does he have so many, who refined them for him?"

As the audience watched agape, Zhang Fatso One could be seen smirking in the back of the crowd. No one paid much attention to his cheering when everyone had been doing the same.

Once he noticed the swords Naruto pulled out, he raised his head arrogantly as pride welled up in his heart.

"Those are all spirit-refined by me! Zhang Fatso One!"

Just as Gui Ya thought that that would be the end of Naruto's spirit-refined treasures, surprise surfaced on Naruto's face as he confirmed that spirit-refined items could suppress the clouds, making him burst out laughing.

He pulled out two more swords, shooting them straight at the clouds. They too were shining with a silver glow, and everyone could tell that they were spirit-refined twice just as well.

"Impossible!" Gui Ya involuntarily cried out in shock.

Rumble! After the clouds in the sky were damaged from eight refined blades, they had reached their limit and dissipated. Sunlight burst through the sudden void, landing straight on top of the ghosts and causing them to escape back into the banner in terror.

Naruto laughed loudly, lunging at Gui Ya. With two of his silver fingers shining, he once again attacked with the Throat Crushing Grasp.

With an ugly expression, Gui Ya prepared to defend himself. But suddenly, blood sprayed from his mouth. He trembled as the aftereffects of releasing the second seal emerged. With his eyes burning with obvious unwillingness to accept this outcome, he hastily backed away.

"I concede!" He said through his teeth. He knew that in his current condition, he was definitely not a match for Naruto. Even so, the unwillingness to accept his defeat raged on. If Naruto didn't have so many spirit-refined items inside his storage pouch, his victory would have been certain.

Or if it had been during night instead of day… Victory would've been his as well!

As soon as he conceded, the disciples from the South Bank immediately burst with excitement as cheers reverberated throughout the arena.

"We won! We won! The South Bank is victorious!"

"Haha! The first place is ours! Two of our Heaven's Chosen are in the top three!"

"The shameless Senior Uncle Uzumaki is victorious!" The cheers of the South Bank pierced the sky, leaving the North Bank to sulk bitterly silent as they gradually realised what had just happened. It wasn't that Gui Ya had failed… Naruto simply had had too many treasures.

"Naruto… Why the hell do you have so many spirit-refined items?!" Glaring at Naruto, Gui Ya wanted to know the reason why he lost.

"My Senior Brother, Zhang Fatso One, is one in a millennium… no, one in ten millennia spirit refinement genius! My babies here, they're all refined by him. If you are to blame someone for your loss, Gui Ya, blame yourself for not having a spirit refinement genius as your Senior Brother!" With those proud words, the South Bank disciples burst into an uproar, especially the disciples from the Purple Cauldron Mountain.

"Zhang Fatso One? Who is that godlike person?"

"Zhang Fatso One… He's from the Purple Cauldron Mountain! Our Purple

Cauldron Mountain!"

"He's the ancestor's disciple… Damn, to think that someone who lays low like him would turn out to be yet another genius!"

Swept by excitement, Zhang Fatso One jumped up and shouted loudly.

"I'm Zhang Fatso One! I'm the one who spirit-refined all of Uzumaki

Xiaochun's flying swords!" More excited than ever before, the great roar he produced traveled far and wide, and even those on the terrace looked at him curiously.

Amidst the whole uproar, Naruto blinked his eyes and raised his chin. Tossing his sleeve to the side, he put on the airs of an expert and turned around, walking off the stage.

"Sigh, what a lonesome life. With a snap of these fingers of mine… All of the Heaven's Chosen in this Heaven's Chosen War… scatter like ash."

Chapter 98

Chapter 98

Chapter 98 - Dragon-Elephant's Ocean Forming Scripture

This Heaven's Chosen War was of great benefit to Zhang Fatso One… Everyone looked at him with curiosity in their eyes. In particular, even the Sect Head was astounded.

"Willpower!" He had an imposing expression on his face. With solemn eyes, the words he spoke shocked the surrounding Elders and Ancestors with him. After taking a closer look, their eyes lit up as well.

If Xu Meixiang hadn't taken Zabuza back to heal his wounds, she would have been just as shocked as those present.

"That kid Zhang Fatso… the one Junior Sister Meixiang brought up the mountain when he was so little is finally producing great results. To spiritually refine by relying on his willpower, the stronger his willpower, the stronger the spirit refinement will be. We should place emphasis on nurturing that child from now on!" The Sect Head said slowly but happily.

"Now that I think about it, that little girl Qingrou isn't bad either.

Although not as impressive as Shangguan Tianyou, luck is on her side.

There's a special thread of fate connecting her to the Mountain Guardian

Sword of our Green Peak Mountain. At the moment, she's in the Green Peak Cave, preparing herself. Should anything come out of it, our Green Peak Mountain might obtain another spirit sword protector in the future!" The Green Peak Mountain's Ancestor said with a faint smile.

(ED note: Black Fatso Three's real name was revealed to be Uchiha

Qingrou in case you have forgotten)

As the arena below was engulfed by the South Bank's cheers, the North Bank's side basked in silence. And so, this Heaven's Chosen War ended with the results officially announced by the Sect Head.

In this moment, Naruto was placed first in the Heaven's Chosen War between the South and the North Banks! As such, his status was now promoted to an inner sect disciple!

He was to be rewarded with the chance to visit the Heaven's Edge Pavilion on the Zhong Dao Mountain, as well as the opportunity to pick a Chakra Condensation treasure!

A single visit to the Spirit River Sect's secret realm would provide an opportunity to comprehend great techniques! This chance, however, would be somewhat wasted should it be used when one was still in the Chakra Condensation. The disciple which placed first would definitely be able to reach the Foundation Establishment, as such, attempting to comprehend said great techniques would be somewhat of a waste before reaching the Foundation Establishment.

And finally, a reward of ten thousand Spirit Stones!

Following that, Zheng Yuandong announced the names of the top ten disciples, officially bestowing them the title 'Heaven's Chosen' and promoting them into the inner sect before the crowd finally began to disperse.

The North Bank disciples were gloomy, while in contrast, the South Bank disciples were bursting with excitement. The Heaven's Chosen had mixed feelings, and Gui Ya took a deep breath as he glared at Naruto's departing figure, still unwilling to accept his loss, before he turned around and left.

As for the other Heaven's Chosen of the North Bank, the Gongsun siblings and Xu Song all clenched their fists tightly. They had decided to enter closed-door training the minute they return to their respective mountains!

As for the South Bank's Kurenai, she still felt surreal as she stared at Naruto in disbelief. The only one having a harder time accepting reality was Shangguan Tianyou.

He wore a gloomy expression. Although surrounded by people, most didn't even bother looking at him as they passed by. Him starting the duel with a sneak att

ack was witnessed by everyone, and that disgracefulness would forever linger in the South Bank disciples' hearts.

A bitter laugh escaped his lips as Shangguan Tianyou clenched his fists.

"This is merely the Chakra Condensation. Foundation establishment... I will be the first to reach Foundation Establishment, surpassing Naruto and Gui Ya alike!" With this newfound determination, Shangguan Tianyou stubbornly held on to his pride as he turned into a rainbow and flew away.

Gradually, the whole crowd left, marking the end of the Heaven's Chosen War. But although it had just ended, the aftereffects that came from it had only just begun.

As of this moment, Naruto's name would spread far and wide between both the North Bank and the South Bank; especially in the North Bank, although his name would be known to all, at the same time, it would become a taboo there.

He was the North Bank's common enemy, the shameless person who brought huge disgrace to the entire North Bank!

Especially to Kiba himself, he went into closed-door cultivation immediately after his master brought him back, too ashamed to face anyone. As for the huge dog which Kiba controlled, its contract was broken and was abandoned in the North Bank.

This Nocturnal Beast was powerful, yet none dared to attempt controlling it. This practically resulted in it becoming wild, and around the four northern mountains, one could occasionally catch a glimpse of its silhouette…

Countless North Bank disciples trained in a frenzy, filled with enthusiasm as they swore to make Naruto pay with blood for the humiliation someday.

Even a certain group spontaneously formed in the North Bank, the AntiChun Alliance, dedicated solely to destroy Naruto!

Zhang Fatso One's name similarly spread all around thanks to the Heaven's Chosen War. The seven refined treasures that Naruto had pulled out in that last battle with Gui Ya had shaken many.

With Zhang Fatso One becoming the Purple Cauldron Mountain's new Heaven's Chosen, countless visitors swarmed, aiming to establish a friendship and have him spirit-refine something for them.

This brought great satisfaction to Zhang Fatso One, but he exercised restraint and didn't refine for just anyone. That simply furthered the respect he received. Even Xu Meixiang herself called for him and asked some questions, giving her the shock of her life, especially after sensing the presence of the will inside Zhang Fatso One's body.

In the end, Zhang Fatso One was forbidden from spirit-refining others' treasures. She told him that unless he had spirit-refined one of Naruto's treasures five times, he shouldn't spirit-refine others.

Although Zhang Fatso found that odd, he agreed.

"Spirit refinement is a mysterious art. Perhaps there is some sort of a connection between this Naruto and Zhang Fatso One… Some things that complement one another before the final result..." Xu Meixiang thoughtfully watched Zhang Fatso One leave, deciding to not pressure him with too many questions. According to the Spirit River Sect's rules, each disciple had their own fate, and one shouldn't be lead by their greed; violating one of the sect's core rules would result in a severe punishment, and furthermore, Naruto's status was abnormal. Even for her, she couldn't do as she please without any difficulties.

The strength that kept the Spirit River Sect standing for ten thousand years and grow stronger and stronger was partially because of this iron rule.

A couple days later, Naruto received the robe and identity token of an inner sect disciple. Under the guidance of Elder Xu, who was in charge of inner sect matters, Naruto packed his stuff and left the courtyard he had resided in for many years.

Inner sect disciples could live in immortal's caves with thick Chakra in the air!

(ED note: the previously mentioned immortal's caves/dwellings will be changed to immortal's caves from now on. )

The so-called immortal's caves were a whole different world, they were like a paradise! As the champion of the Heaven's Chosen War, Naruto could choose any immortal's cave to live in, so naturally, he chose the best one available. Located at the back of the Scented Cloud Mountain, near the end of the mountain road, the immortal's cave was quiet and thick Chakra filled the air.

There were five stone chambers within, illuminated by Night Pearls from above. In the hall, surprisingly, there was a small opening from which warm water flowed out, forming a small, tens of zhang in diameter hot spring pond. There were even some fishes befitting the pond, wandering around.

Although the immortal's cave was simplistic, there was a refinement room, a room for closed-door cultivation, a spirit plant garden, and a technique-testing room. Basically, it was verything one could ask for.

Additionally, there were two puppets with the strength of fifth level Chakra Condensation in order to assist Naruto in his daily life. Every stone room of the residence also had formation arrays. The one in the great hall, upon activation, caused the cave's ceiling to become transparent so one could see the sky filled with stars and the beautiful moon when night fell. The entire living space had a grand formation array, which, upon activation, would prove a challenge for even an early stage Foundation Establishment cultivator to break through in a short time!

It was an immortal's cave completely satisfactory for even a Foundation Establishment cultivator, one of the best in the entire Scented Cloud Mountain.

Naruto inspected it with satisfaction. In comparison, his old living quarters was simply too crude. He happily sent off Elder Xu who told him to go to pick a technique from Toruho in the Spirit Pavilion in the inner sect.

Seeing that Elder Xu had left, Naruto immediately stripped off his clothes and jumped into the spring. He groaned from the pleasure, the fishes would swim around and sometimes even nibble him gently. He felt as though there wasn't much else one could ask for in life.

"Too bad Ryuzetsu isn't in the sect. Having a bath together here would've been nice." Just as Naruto pictured the scene, he thought suddenly of Ino, and a smile emerged on his face. He decided that he would find an opportunity to bring her here and gaze at the night sky and the stars from the hot spring.

I am a man with ambitions; I should get both Ino and Du Linfei to bathe in here." As he thought about it, Naruto realised that he had previously been too narrow-minded.

On the next day, Naruto left the immortal's cave at dawn. As he walked down the mountain path, he noticed another immortal's cave not too far from his.

The distance between the two immortal's caves was but a few hundred zhang, practically neighbouring each other. Based on the activated formations, it seemed to be occupied so Naruto curiously shot a couple more glances before going on his way.

Walking slowly, Naruto had just walked half the road down the mountain peak. There weren't many outer sect disciples around there, most of them were inner sect ones.

And there wasn't many of them either, most were behind closed-door cultivation or out on missions. Even so, it didn't stop Naruto from clearing his throat, showing off. After a short silence, greetings to Senior Uncle Uzumaki arrived.

Amidst all the 'Senior Uncle Uzumaki' calls , Naruto swaggered out in high spirits, walking to the Scented Cloud Mountain's inner sect Spirit Pavilion. That was where the inner sect disciples picked techniques.

Each of the promoted disciple came to this part of the inner sect to try learning a new technique from the inner sect. Upon Naruto's arrival, the disciple in charge of the Spirit Pavilion rose to greet him, pleasing Naruto even further. He took a moment to pat his shoulder before he went to pick one.

"Heaven-Earth Cleave?"

"Fire and Water Purge!"

"Ninth Heaven Decimating The Earth?"

After looking at the techniques for a long while, he grew confused. He didn't know which to pick, all of them sounded powerful. Finally, he decided to heed Elder Xu's words and chose the one Toruho had suggested for him.

"Dragon-Elephant's Ocean Forming Scripture?" Picking up a jade slip, Naruto urged his Chakra inside, making him widen his eyes shortly after. The introduction of the Dragon-Elephant's Ocean Forming Scripture blew his mind.

"Man is shackled, both his cultivation and his physical body are chained by the source of life itself… This technique I created is for those of the Chakra Condensation cultivation. Although it can not break the shackles, it will allow one to comprehend them!"

Taking in a deep breath, Naruto was immediately reminded of the black-robed old man who had saved his life, introducing himself as Shou Lingren, and the words he spoke that day.

"The five volumes of the Unending, break through the five great shackles of life… The five volumes of Longevity, break through the great five shackles of eternity!"

Naruto felt that these words were surprisingly similar to those of the Dragon-Elephant's Ocean Forming Scripture. After a careful look, Naruto frowned as he discovered that this skill didn't seem very powerful. It was inferior even to the ones Naruto checked out earlier. It could, however, allow him to perfectly combine with the Purple Chakra Cauldron Manipulation Technique and even improve the success rate of reaching Foundation Establishment!

Naruto had yearned for Foundation Establishment for many years now, and thinking about that, his heartbeat quickened.

There were three stages of this Dragon-Elephant's Ocean Forming

Scripture, featuring the ninth level of Chakra Condensation, the tenth level of Chakra Condensation, and then finally… the Foundation Establishment!

If cultivated to its peak, the physical body would obtain the power of a dragon-elephant, the Chakra within would expand into a boundless ocean! Most importantly, it provided a stable foundation for learning techniques after reaching Foundation Establishment, reducing the chance of one picking a wrong technique and wasting their time!

It could be said to be the extraordinary within the ordinary!

"I'll pick this one!" Naruto instantly made up his decision. Whether it was the introduction of the technique about the shackles or the increase of the success rate to Foundation Establishment… everything tugged at Naruto's heartstrings. With the the Dragon-Elephant's Ocean Forming Scripture in hand, he walked out the Spirit Pavilion and proceeded to his immortal cave.

As he neared it, he saw the door of the neighbouring immortal's cave suddenly open as he was just passing in front of it. A woman's silhouette appeared, but after noticing Naruto, that silhouette hastily tried to go back inside, but it was too late.

"Eh? Xinqi, my niece!" Naruto shouted out, pleasantly surprised. He was far from her during the Heaven's Chosen War, so he didn't get the chance to make her call him Senior Uncle Uzumaki. Now that he realised Kurenai and him were neighbours, he was very happy.

.com